The pastor and the prelate, or reformation and conformitie shortly compared by the word of God, by antiquity and the proceedings of the ancient Kirk, by the nature and use of things indifferent, by the proceedings of our ovvne Kirk, by the vveill of the Kirk and of the peoples soules, and by the good of the commonvvealth and of our outvvard estate with the answer of the common & chiefest objections against everie part: shewing vvhether of the tvvo is to be follovved by the true Christian and countrieman.
         Calderwood, David, 1575-1650.
      
       
         
           1628
        
      
       Approx. 199 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 37 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A17576
         STC 4359
         ESTC S107402
         99843103
         99843103
         7813
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A17576)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 7813)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1059:14)
      
       
         
           
             The pastor and the prelate, or reformation and conformitie shortly compared by the word of God, by antiquity and the proceedings of the ancient Kirk, by the nature and use of things indifferent, by the proceedings of our ovvne Kirk, by the vveill of the Kirk and of the peoples soules, and by the good of the commonvvealth and of our outvvard estate with the answer of the common & chiefest objections against everie part: shewing vvhether of the tvvo is to be follovved by the true Christian and countrieman.
             Calderwood, David, 1575-1650.
          
           72 p.
           
             S.n],
             [Holland? :
             Anno M.DC.XXVIII. [1628]
          
           
             By David Calderwood.
             Place of publication conjectured by STC.
             Reproduction of the original in Yale University. Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church and state -- Scotland -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-05 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-07 Haley Pierson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-07 Haley Pierson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PASTOR
           and
           the
           PRELATE
           ,
           OR
           REFORMATION
           and
           CONFORMITIE
           
             shortly
             compared
          
           By
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           By
           Antiquity
           and
           the
           proceedings
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Kirk
           ,
           By
           the
           nature
           and
           use
           of
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           By
           the
           proceedings
           of
           our
           ovvne
           Kirk
           ,
           By
           the
           vveill
           of
           the
           Kirk
           and
           of
           the
           peoples
           soules
           ,
           And
           by
           the
           good
           of
           the
           commonvvealth
           and
           of
           our
           outvvard
           estate
           :
           with
           The
           Answer
           of
           the
           common
           &
           chiefest
           objections
           against
           everie
           part
           :
           shewing
           VVhether
           of
           the
           tvvo
           is
           to
           be
           follovved
           by
           the
           true
           Christian
           and
           Countrieman
           .
        
         
           
             Joshua
             24.
             22.
             
          
           And
           Ioshuah
           sayd
           unto
           the
           people
           ,
           Yee
           are
           witnesses
           against
           your selues
           ,
           and
           they
           sayd
           ,
           We
           are
           witnesses
           .
        
         
           But
           
             1
             Kings
             18.
             21.
             
          
           it
           is
           sayd
           ,
           And
           the
           people
           answered
           him
           not
           a
           word
           .
        
         
           ANNO
           M.DC.XXVIII
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           .
        
         
           FOR
           no
           other
           is
           this
           intended
           :
           not
           for
           him
           that
           readeth
           not
           ,
           but
           casteth
           it
           by
           ,
           or
           cloaseth
           his
           eies
           least
           he
           see
           trueth
           ,
           judging
           of
           things
           controverted
           by
           his
           ovvne
           conceits
           ,
           or
           upon
           report
           ,
           and
           not
           upon
           tryall
           .
           Neither
           for
           him
           that
           is
           either
           so
           Antichristian
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           not
           the
           patience
           to
           reade
           on
           page
           vvritten
           against
           Prelates
           and
           their
           Hierarchie
           ,
           or
           that
           is
           so
           unchristian
           ,
           that
           his
           earthly
           designes
           are
           his
           highest
           intentions
           ,
           &
           esteemeth
           all
           motions
           about
           religion
           that
           crosse
           him
           ,
           or
           comfort
           him
           not
           in
           these
           ,
           to
           be
           either
           seditious
           commotions
           ,
           or
           nothing
           but
           idlements
           of
           indifferencie
           .
           But
           for
           him
           vvho
           aboue
           all
           things
           loues
           to
           see
           the
           trueth
           ,
           &
           aboue
           all
           things
           loueth
           the
           trueth
           ,
           vvhen
           he
           hath
           seene
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           euen
           for
           thy selfe
           (
           Christian
           Reader
           )
           haue
           vve
           entred
           into
           this
           Comparison
           of
           the
           Pastor
           and
           Prelate
           ,
           and
           at
           thy
           hands
           do
           vve
           exspect
           the
           performance
           of
           tvvo
           christian
           duties
           :
           one
           is
           for
           thy
           ovvne
           good
           ;
           That
           thou
           vvilt
           labour
           vvith
           thine
           heart
           for
           more
           feeling
           novv
           ,
           then
           thou
           had
           faith
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           vvhen
           it
           vvas
           often
           foretold
           from
           the
           vvord
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           vvoefull
           experience
           offormer
           times
           ,
           
             That
             this
             transcendent
             Hierarchie
             of
             Lordly
             and
             lording
             Prelates
             ,
             brought
             in
             upon
             the
             Kirk
             of
             Christ
             without
             precept
             or
             example
             from
             himselfe
             ,
             would
             proue
             at
             last
             the
             ruine
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           Novv
           may
           be
           seen
           vvhat
           vvas
           said
           before
           ,
           that
           a
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Kirk
           and
           the
           vvorship
           of
           God
           are
           like
           the
           tvvinnes
           spoken
           of
           by
           Hippocr
           .
           
           and
           that
           the
           one
           of
           them
           dvvyning
           avvay
           ,
           &
           dying
           amōg
           us
           ,
           the
           vvhole
           face
           of
           the
           other
           looketh
           pale
           and
           pitifully
           proclaymeth
           (
           if
           the
           crye
           of
           our
           sinnes
           vvould
           suffer
           us
           to
           hear
           )
           that
           religion
           her self
           is
           sick
           at
           the
           hart
           :
           for
           vvhat
           are
           the
           dayly
           encrease
           of
           old
           papistrie
           ,
           the
           spreading
           gangrē
           of
           nevv
           heresies
           ,
           the
           scoffing
           at
           holines
           in
           stead
           of
           imitating
           ,
           the
           laughing
           at
           sin
           in
           stead
           of
           lamentation
           ,
           but
           the
           unseparable
           effects
           of
           this
           prelacie
           ,
           and
           the
           ordinarie
           practises
           of
           our
           Prelats
           ,
           the
           Symptomes
           of
           the
           sicknes
           of
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           and
           the
           causes
           of
           this
           cloude
           of
           vvrath
           ,
           that
           so
           long
           hangs
           and
           hovers
           aboue
           us
           .
           Consider
           that
           (
           according
           to
           Bernard
           his
           observation
           of
           these
           blind
           vvynding
           staires
           that
           leade
           dovvn
           to
           destruction
           b
           )
           this
           Hierarchie
           vvhich
           in
           the
           beginning
           seemed
           a
           vveight
           so
           insupportable
           ,
           that
           they
           vvho
           tooke
           it
           upon
           them
           could
           not
           hold
           up
           their
           faces
           for
           sin
           ,
           and
           for
           shame
           ,
           did
           appeare
           soone
           aftervvard
           albeit
           heavie
           yet
           tollerable
           ,
           of
           heavie
           it
           became
           light
           ,
           of
           light
           insensible
           ,
           of
           insensible
           delectable
           ,
           &
           of
           delectable
           it
           is
           at
           last
           become
           a
           matter
           of
           gloriation
           .
           That
           vvhich
           vvas
           a
           glorie
           is
           become
           a
           shame
           ,
           and
           that
           vvhich
           vvas
           a
           shame
           is
           accounted
           a
           glorie
           .
           Of
           late
           Ministers
           could
           not
           be
           found
           to
           fill
           the
           voyd
           places
           of
           prelacie
           :
           novv
           prelacies
           cannot
           be
           found
           to
           fill
           the
           voide
           hearts
           of
           the
           ministers
           :
           so
           farre
           haue
           vve
           turned
           from
           that
           vvhich
           vve
           euen
           novv
           vvere
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           fevv
           yeeres
           ,
           that
           vvhich
           vvas
           nothing
           els
           but
           a
           rope
           of
           disgrace
           ,
           is
           vvonderfully
           changed
           into
           a
           chaine
           of
           pride
           .
           As
           thou
           lovest
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           thine
           ovvne
           soule
           ,
           and
           vvould
           be
           loath
           to
           communicate
           in
           all
           the
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           to
           involue
           thy self
           into
           the
           guiltines
           of
           
           all
           the
           evils
           that
           this
           Prelacie
           hath
           produced
           :
           take
           heede
           that
           thyne
           eye
           be
           not
           dazeled
           vvith
           the
           vernice
           and
           splendor
           that
           the
           vvorld
           hath
           put
           upon
           it
           (
           for
           in
           substance
           it
           is
           the
           same
           it
           vvas
           at
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           fruits
           hath
           proved
           far
           vvorse
           then
           at
           the
           first
           vvas
           feared
           )
           labour
           to
           keepe
           thy
           judgement
           sound
           and
           affection
           sincere
           ,
           still
           thinking
           of
           the
           painfull
           Pastor
           and
           proud
           prelate
           ,
           as
           they
           vvere
           thought
           on
           since
           the
           reformation
           ,
           and
           praying
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           good
           men
           did
           of
           old
           ,
           in
           the
           corrupt
           times
           of
           the
           Kirk
           .
           c
           That
           he
           vvould
           put
           to
           his
           hand
           ,
           &
           purge
           his
           vineyard
           ,
           That
           he
           vvould
           vvhip
           buyers
           and
           sellers
           out
           of
           his
           Temple
           :
           That
           he
           vvould
           strike
           Giezites
           vvith
           Leprosie
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           vvould
           bring
           lovv
           such
           Simonites
           as
           novv
           are
           so
           high
           ,
           being
           lifted
           up
           by
           the
           ministerie
           of
           Satan
           .
        
         
           Another
           Christian
           dutie
           (
           Christian
           Reader
           )
           vve
           expect
           at
           thyne
           hands
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           That
           vvhatsoever
           be
           thy
           place
           ,
           higher
           or
           lovver
           ,
           farther
           or
           nearer
           unto
           his
           Majesties
           person
           ,
           vvho
           gladly
           vvould
           acquainte
           his
           Majestie
           particularly
           vvith
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           in
           his
           Majesties
           Kingdome
           of
           SCOTLAND
           ,
           as
           vvhat
           it
           vvas
           once
           ,
           vvhat
           it
           might
           haue
           been
           before
           this
           time
           ,
           vvhat
           it
           is
           become
           of
           late
           ,
           and
           vvhat
           it
           is
           like
           to
           be
           ere
           long
           :
           But
           either
           can
           not
           for
           vvante
           of
           occasion
           ,
           or
           dare
           not
           for
           avve
           of
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           vvhose
           courting
           is
           more
           to
           be
           feared
           then
           theire
           cursing
           :
           That
           thou
           vvould
           doe
           vvhat
           thou
           may
           to
           make
           this
           follovving
           Treatise
           come
           to
           his
           Majesties
           hands
           :
           for
           vvee
           his
           Majesties
           loving
           people
           of
           Scotland
           vvho
           d
           both
           loue
           his
           Majesties
           person
           and
           Croune
           ,
           
           acknovvledging
           the
           dutie
           vve
           ovve
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           commanded
           in
           the
           first
           Commandement
           after
           the
           first
           Table
           ,
           to
           come
           nearest
           unto
           that
           religion
           and
           piety
           ,
           vvhereby
           vve
           vvorship
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           e
           vvho
           neither
           loue
           Schismes
           in
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           nor
           vvittie
           reconcilements
           of
           trueth
           and
           error
           ,
           but
           vvould
           keep
           the
           trueth
           in
           peace
           ,
           vvho
           neyther
           are
           Puritanes
           ,
           nor
           Brovvnists
           ,
           nor
           Anabaptists
           ,
           nor
           seditious
           ,
           as
           men
           calumniate
           :
           but
           Professors
           of
           the
           Religion
           as
           it
           vvas
           at
           the
           first
           reformed
           amongst
           us
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           hath
           furnished
           unto
           us
           all
           the
           hope
           that
           vve
           haue
           of
           eternall
           happines
           ,
           vve
           vvould
           shevve
           his
           gracious
           Majestie
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           the
           saying
           of
           Salomon
           ,
           
             When
             the
             righteous
             are
             in
             authoritie
             the
             people
             reioyce
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           f
           Our
           hearts
           vvere
           filled
           vvith
           joy
           ,
           and
           our
           mouthes
           vvith
           laughter
           ,
           vvhen
           at
           the
           first
           beginnings
           of
           his
           raigne
           ,
           vve
           did
           not
           onely
           heare
           the
           fame
           of
           his
           princely
           Inclination
           to
           equitie
           &
           righteous
           judgmēt
           ,
           but
           did
           perceiue
           the
           noble
           proofes
           thereof
           ,
           in
           trying
           the
           trueth
           of
           things
           controverted
           ,
           vvhile
           his
           Majestie
           ,
           vvith
           that
           vvorthy
           King
           ,
           kept
           still
           one
           eare
           shut
           for
           the
           other
           partie
           ,
           &
           vvith
           that
           vvyser
           King
           ,
           vvhen
           he
           declared
           that
           the
           vvisedome
           of
           God
           vvas
           in
           him
           to
           do
           judgment
           ,
           vvould
           haue
           both
           parties
           to
           stand
           before
           him
           at
           once
           ,
           that
           hearing
           both
           ,
           they
           might
           speede
           best
           ,
           and
           goe
           out
           most
           chearfull
           from
           his
           Majesties
           face
           ,
           vvho
           had
           the
           best
           cause
           .
           By
           this
           vve
           vvere
           confident
           ,
           that
           his
           Throne
           should
           be
           established
           ,
           the
           Nations
           svveyed
           by
           his
           Scepter
           exalted
           ,
           &
           our
           cause
           ,
           vvhich
           is
           no
           mans
           particular
           ,
           but
           Christs
           ovvne
           cause
           ,
           should
           be
           heard
           at
           last
           ,
           and
           righteously
           determined
           ,
           that
           everiething
           in
           the
           house
           of
           the
           God
           of
           
           heauen
           might
           be
           done
           after
           the
           vvill
           of
           the
           God
           of
           heauen
           ,
           then
           vvhich
           there
           can
           be
           nothing
           more
           reasonable
           ,
           and
           vvhich
           is
           the
           summe
           of
           all
           our
           desires
           .
           Our
           adversaries
           upon
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           experience
           they
           finde
           of
           his
           Majesties
           disposition
           to
           equitie
           ,
           &
           out
           of
           the
           conscience
           they
           haue
           of
           the
           iniquitie
           of
           the
           cause
           that
           they
           maintaine
           ,
           onely
           because
           it
           maintaineth
           their
           greatnes
           ,
           haue
           used
           all
           meanes
           to
           prevent
           his
           tryall
           ,
           haue
           stopped
           so
           farre
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           all
           vvaies
           of
           information
           ,
           &
           (
           according
           to
           the
           craftie
           counsell
           giuen
           to
           Pericles
           )
           not
           being
           g
           able
           to
           make
           account
           ,
           haue
           done
           vvhat
           they
           can
           ,
           that
           th●y
           be
           not
           called
           to
           account
           .
           When
           Commissioners
           vvere
           to
           goe
           to
           his
           Majestie
           ,
           they
           vvould
           haue
           none
           but
           their
           ovvne
           ,
           &
           vvhen
           some
           that
           vvere
           not
           their
           ovvne
           vvere
           chosen
           by
           a
           meeting
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           they
           vvould
           not
           haue
           them
           to
           goe
           .
           vvhich
           hath
           made
           us
           after
           long
           vvaiting
           in
           silence
           and
           many
           essayes
           to
           resolue
           in
           ende
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           other
           vvay
           left
           unto
           us
           ,
           vvith
           all
           submission
           of
           minde
           ,
           to
           send
           up
           our
           Pastor
           and
           Prelate
           in
           print
           ,
           vvho
           haue
           been
           impeded
           by
           the
           Prelates
           to
           come
           together
           in
           person
           .
           Neither
           can
           it
           offend
           the
           Prelate
           ,
           that
           the
           Pastor
           speak
           the
           trueth
           this
           one
           time
           for
           himselfe
           and
           the
           Prelate
           ,
           since
           the
           Prelate
           so
           many
           times
           hath
           spoken
           his
           pleasure
           for
           both
           .
           Our
           silence
           and
           ceasing
           in
           the
           cause
           vvould
           giue
           greatest
           vvorldly
           ease
           to
           our selues
           ,
           and
           greatest
           contentment
           to
           our
           adversaries
           ,
           vvho
           novv
           crye
           nothing
           but
           peace
           ,
           peace
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           peaceable
           possession
           of
           their
           honours
           and
           vvealth
           ,
           and
           a
           cruell
           oppression
           of
           their
           brethren
           .
           h
           But
           vvithall
           vvould
           proue
           us
           ,
           to
           be
           unfaythfull
           ,
           both
           to
           our
           God
           ,
           and
           
           to
           our
           King
           ,
           for
           beside
           the
           obligation
           that
           is
           commune
           to
           us
           vvith
           other
           reformed
           Kirks
           ,
           vve
           stand
           bound
           by
           solemne
           oath
           ,
           covenant
           and
           subscription
           ,
           published
           to
           the
           vvorld
           ,
           to
           defend
           the
           doctrin
           and
           discipline
           of
           this
           Kirk
           ,
           and
           to
           oppose
           the
           Hierarchie
           ,
           and
           all
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           added
           to
           the
           vvorship
           of
           God.
           Silence
           in
           such
           a
           cause
           may
           be
           sinne
           to
           other
           Kirks
           ,
           but
           to
           us
           it
           is
           perjurie
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           vvould
           also
           proue
           us
           unfaithfull
           to
           our
           King.
           For
           hovvsoever
           the
           Prelates
           professe
           in
           publick
           ,
           
             That
             no
             Ceremonie
             no
             Bishop
             ,
             no
             Bishop
             no
             King
             ,
          
           and
           doe
           suggest
           in
           secret
           the
           service
           that
           they
           can
           doe
           to
           Monarchie
           ;
           they
           doe
           but
           minde
           themselues
           ,
           and
           their
           ovvne
           Idoll
           .
           That
           government
           of
           the
           Kirk
           is
           most
           usefull
           for
           kings
           and
           kingdomes
           ,
           vvhich
           is
           best
           vvarranted
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           vvhom
           Kings
           reigne
           ,
           and
           kingdomes
           are
           established
           .
           The
           pillars
           of
           his
           Majesties
           Throne
           are
           of
           Gods
           ovvn
           making
           ,
           Religion
           upon
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           &
           Righteousnes
           upon
           the
           left
           .
           The
           pompe
           of
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           pride
           of
           prelacie
           are
           pillars
           artificially
           vvrought
           by
           the
           vvitte
           of
           man
           ,
           for
           setting
           up
           and
           supporting
           the
           Popes
           tyranny
           ,
           
             No
             Ceremony
             no
             Prelate
             ,
             no
             Prelate
             no
             Pope
             .
          
           VVhen
           his
           Majesties
           vvisedome
           hath
           searched
           all
           these
           creitis
           of
           this
           controversie
           ,
           let
           us
           be
           reputed
           the
           vvorst
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           let
           us
           all
           be
           censured
           ,
           silenced
           ,
           consined
           ,
           deprived
           or
           exiled
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           us
           are
           ,
           and
           haue
           beene
           for
           a
           long
           time
           .
           If
           the
           cause
           that
           vve
           maintain
           shall
           be
           found
           any
           other
           ,
           but
           that
           vve
           desire
           that
           God
           beserved
           ,
           &
           his
           house
           ruled
           according
           to
           his
           ovvne
           vvill
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           found
           ,
           that
           the
           Kirk
           of
           God
           perfect
           in
           order
           ,
           and
           office-bearers
           vvithout
           
           Prelates
           and
           their
           ceremonies
           ,
           may
           be
           governed
           upon
           a
           small
           part
           of
           their
           great
           rents
           ,
           vvith
           more
           honour
           to
           God
           ,
           vvith
           more
           heartie
           obedience
           to
           the
           Kings
           Majestie
           ,
           vvith
           greater
           riches
           and
           glorie
           to
           the
           Crovvne
           ,
           vvith
           greater
           contentment
           to
           the
           body
           of
           the
           vvhole
           kirk
           &
           kingdome
           ,
           greater
           peace
           amongst
           our selues
           ,
           and
           greater
           terror
           to
           Satan
           &
           all
           his
           traine
           of
           heresie
           ,
           prophanesse
           and
           persecution
           ,
           as
           vve
           shall
           be
           ready
           to
           demonstrate
           particularly
           (
           if
           this
           vvhich
           follovveth
           be
           not
           sufficient
           )
           vvhensoever
           his
           Majestie
           shall
           be
           pleased
           to
           require
           :
           and
           vvhich
           vve
           are
           assured
           his
           Majestie
           vvil
           perceiue
           upon
           small
           consideration
           ,
           for
           a
           minde
           inclined
           by
           divine
           povver
           to
           religion
           and
           pietie
           ,
           vvill
           not
           at
           first
           sight
           discerne
           ,
           &
           be
           possessed
           vvith
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           heauenly
           beautie
           of
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           both
           proceeding
           from
           the
           same
           spirit
           .
           God
           alsufficient
           blesse
           his
           Majestie
           both
           in
           peace
           and
           vvarre
           ,
           both
           in
           religion
           &
           justice
           ,
           vvith
           such
           successe
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seene
           euen
           by
           the
           envious
           eye
           of
           the
           enemy
           ,
           to
           be
           from
           the
           finger
           and
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           may
           also
           make
           his
           happie
           gouvernment
           to
           be
           a
           matter
           of
           gratulation
           to
           the
           Godly
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           admired
           and
           remembred
           by
           the
           posteritie
           ,
           as
           the
           measure
           and
           example
           of
           their
           desires
           ,
           vvhen
           they
           shall
           be
           vvishing
           for
           a
           religious
           and
           righteous
           King.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           FIRST
           PART
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Pastor
             &
             Prelate
             compared
             by
             the
             VVord
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             THat
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             &
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             
             vvhich
             is
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             learned
             out
             of
             his
             ovvn
             Word
             :
             it
             is
             a
             trueth
             against
             the
             vvhich
             the
             gates
             of
             Hell
             shall
             never
             prevaile
             .
             For
             vve
             ought
             to
             giue
             this
             glorie
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             all
             his
             bookes
             are
             full
             ,
             and
             vvritten
             on
             both
             sides
             ;
             as
             the
             booke
             of
             nature
             ,
             the
             booke
             of
             providence
             ,
             and
             the
             booke
             of
             conscience
             is
             perfect
             ,
             so
             also
             the
             scripture
             ,
             vvhich
             is
             the
             booke
             of
             grace
             ,
             is
             perfect
             .
             We
             ought
             to
             giue
             this
             glorie
             to
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             :
             that
             as
             he
             is
             a
             perfect
             high
             Priest
             for
             reconciliation
             ,
             he
             is
             also
             a
             perfect
             Prophet
             for
             revelation
             ,
             and
             a
             perfect
             King
             and
             lawgiver
             for
             ruling
             of
             his
             owne
             Kirk
             and
             kingdome
             .
             We
             ought
             also
             to
             giue
             this
             glorie
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             purposed
             to
             set
             dovvne
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             a
             Testament
             ,
             and
             a
             perfect
             Canon
             ,
             so
             in
             fulnes
             of
             wisedome
             he
             hath
             performed
             his
             purpose
             .
             We
             ought
             humbly
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             the
             Kirk
             hath
             no
             power
             (
             vvhether
             by
             translation
             of
             divine
             ordinances
             from
             the
             old
             to
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             under
             pretext
             of
             pietie
             ,
             or
             by
             imitation
             of
             the
             enemie
             ,
             seeme
             it
             never
             so
             charitable
             ,
             or
             by
             mans
             invention
             let
             it
             appeare
             never
             so
             plausible
             )
             to
             make
             new
             lawes
             ,
             or
             to
             institute
             any
             nevv
             office
             or
             office-bearer
             ,
             
             any
             minister
             ,
             or
             part
             of
             ministration
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God.
             a
             But
             that
             it
             is
             her
             parte
             to
             see
             the
             will
             of
             God
             obeyed
             ,
             and
             to
             appoint
             Canons
             and
             Constitutions
             ,
             for
             the
             orderly
             and
             decent
             disposing
             of
             things
             before
             instituted
             .
             We
             call
             here
             the
             Prelates
             and
             Pastors
             of
             
             Conformitie
             to
             a
             threefold
             consideration
             .
             
             FIRST
             that
             they
             agree
             not
             amongst
             themselues
             about
             the
             matters
             in
             question
             :
             b
             some
             of
             them
             affirming
             ,
             that
             their
             Hierarchie
             is
             warranted
             by
             divine
             authoritie
             ;
             others
             confessing
             ,
             it
             is
             onely
             by
             ancient
             custome
             :
             and
             a
             third
             sort
             defending
             neither
             of
             the
             tvvo
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             Apostolick
             .
             Againe
             some
             of
             them
             make
             the
             forme
             of
             Kirk
             government
             to
             be
             universall
             and
             perpetuall
             ,
             others
             holding
             it
             to
             be
             conformable
             to
             civill
             policie
             ,
             as
             if
             man
             might
             prescribe
             unto
             God
             ,
             what
             forme
             of
             government
             is
             fittest
             for
             his
             house
             :
             for
             that
             vvhich
             is
             highly
             esteemed
             amongst
             men
             ,
             is
             abhomination
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             He
             that
             hath
             the
             seauen
             eyes
             seeth
             better
             in
             his
             ovvne
             matter
             ,
             then
             man
             that
             seeth
             nothing
             but
             by
             his
             light
             .
             Wisedome
             that
             hath
             built
             her
             house
             ,
             and
             hevved
             out
             her
             seuen
             pillars
             ,
             can
             not
             be
             content
             that
             mans
             vvisedome
             should
             devise
             and
             hevve
             out
             the
             eight
             pillar
             .
             SECONDLY
             ,
             
             they
             should
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             arguments
             and
             ansvvers
             that
             vve
             giue
             to
             them
             against
             their
             Hierarchie
             &
             ceremonies
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             that
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             use
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             trueth
             against
             the
             Papists
             :
             and
             the
             ansvvers
             and
             arguments
             that
             the
             Papists
             giue
             them
             for
             traditions
             ,
             for
             the
             Popes
             monarchie
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             vvill-vvorship
             ,
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             use
             them
             against
             us
             in
             defence
             of
             their
             cause
             :
             resting
             thus
             in
             their
             luke
             vvarmnesse
             ,
             &
             halting
             betvvixt
             tvvo
             ,
             for
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             vvorld
             .
             Which
             hath
             made
             the
             Papists
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Prelates
             disputing
             against
             them
             are
             Puritanes
             ,
             &
             vvhile
             they
             dispute
             against
             the
             Puritanes
             they
             are
             Papists
             ,
             
             &
             turne
             to
             their
             side
             .
             THIRDLY
             ,
             they
             should
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             forme
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             divine
             ceremonies
             under
             the
             Lavv
             ,
             vvere
             not
             removed
             to
             giue
             place
             to
             the
             inventions
             of
             man
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             What
             is
             beside
             the
             particular
             precepts
             of
             God
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             against
             the
             generall
             Commandement
             :
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               adde
               to
               the
               Word
               ,
               that
               I
               haue
               commanded
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             therefore
             let
             us
             say
             vvith
             Augustine
             :
             c
             
               We
               are
               brethren
               ,
               vvhy
               striue
               vve
               ,
               Our
               father
               died
               not
               intestate
               ,
               but
               made
               a
               Testament
               ,
               and
               dyed
               and
               rose
               againe
               :
               The
               father
               lyeth
               in
               the
               graue
               vvithout
               sence
               ,
               and
               yet
               his
               vvords
               are
               in
               force
               ,
               Christ
               sitteth
               in
               heauen
               ,
               and
               his
               Testament
               is
               contradicted
               on
               earth
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               
               read
               &c.
               
            
             Let
             the
             Pastor
             and
             the
             Prelate
             be
             presented
             before
             the
             Lavv
             and
             Testimonie
             .
             Let
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             be
             pōdered
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             vveights
             of
             vvorldly
             avarice
             and
             ambition
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             ballance
             of
             the
             Sanctuarie
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             measure
             their
             callings
             and
             cariage
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             corde
             of
             the
             Canon
             Lavv
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             golden
             reede
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             &
             vve
             shall
             soone
             see
             ,
             vvhether
             of
             the
             tvvo
             hath
             vvarrant
             frō
             God.
             
          
           
             J.
             THE
             PASTOR
             acknowledgeth
             no
             offices
             in
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             
             after
             the
             extraordinarie
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Prophets
             &
             Evangelists
             ,
             but
             the
             ordinarie
             d
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             Teachers
             ,
             Elders
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             as
             sufficient
             for
             the
             weill
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             and
             of
             everie
             member
             thereof
             in
             all
             things
             spirituall
             and
             temporall
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             setteth
             up
             one
             hierarchie
             of
             Archbishops
             &
             Lordbishops
             :
             having
             for
             the
             head
             the
             Roman
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             traine
             Suffraganes
             ,
             Deanes
             ,
             Archdeacons
             ,
             Officials
             ,
             &c.
             never
             named
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             knowne
             in
             the
             purer
             tymes
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             
             against
             the
             weill
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             and
             of
             every
             member
             thereof
             ,
             both
             in
             things
             spirituall
             and
             temporall
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             PASTOR
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             putteth
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             names
             of
             the
             Office-bearers
             in
             the
             New-Testament
             ,
             e
             never
             calling
             the
             ordinarie
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             extraordinarie
             ,
             nor
             the
             inferior
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             superior
             ,
             as
             the
             Pastor
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Apostle
             or
             Evangelist
             :
             but
             never
             putteth
             difference
             at
             all
             betwixt
             a
             Pastor
             and
             a
             Bishop
             :
             making
             everie
             Pastor
             to
             be
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             taking
             the
             Pastor
             and
             Bishop
             alwaies
             for
             one
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             maketh
             a
             confusion
             of
             names
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             put
             himselfe
             in
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             as
             the
             Pope
             will
             be
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Christ
             :
             but
             against
             all
             Scripture
             will
             make
             so
             great
             difference
             betwixt
             a
             pastor
             and
             a
             bishop
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             haue
             no
             Pastor
             to
             be
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             be
             no
             bishop
             but
             the
             Prelate
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             PASTOR
             can
             see
             no
             f
             Lord
             Bishop
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
             but
             the
             Lords
             Bishop
             onely
             ,
             a
             name
             of
             labour
             and
             diligence
             ,
             &
             not
             of
             honour
             and
             ease
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             will
             admitt
             no
             other
             bishop
             but
             a
             Lordbishop
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             a
             name
             of
             honour
             and
             ease
             without
             labour
             or
             diligence
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             PASTOR
             is
             a
             bishop
             set
             over
             a
             flock
             ,
             in
             respect
             wherof
             he
             is
             called
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             g
             &
             not
             in
             relatiō
             to
             other
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             setteth
             himselfe
             as
             a
             Bishop
             over
             pastors
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             
             of
             them
             is
             called
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             relation
             to
             any
             flock
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
             The
             PASTOR
             is
             set
             over
             a
             h
             particular
             flock
             ,
             that
             may
             convene
             together
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             amongst
             whō
             he
             is
             to
             exercise
             the
             whole
             parts
             of
             the
             ministerie
             ,
             as
             preaching
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             ministration
             of
             the
             sacraments
             &
             discipline
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             trust
             cōmmitted
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             whose
             name
             he
             is
             Embassador
             ,
             frō
             whō
             he
             deriveth
             his
             power
             ,
             on
             whō
             he
             depēds
             in
             th'
             exercise
             of
             his
             ministerie
             ,
             &
             to
             whō
             he
             must
             be
             coūtable
             ,
             &
             to
             no
             other
             Past.
             or
             Bis.
             
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             both
             ordeyneth
             Pastors
             at
             large
             ,
             without
             assignaiō
             of
             a
             particular
             flock
             (
             as
             if
             he
             were
             either
             making
             Masters
             of
             Art
             &
             doctors
             of
             phisick
             ,
             or
             as
             if
             ordination
             should
             goe
             before
             election
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             absurde
             ,
             as
             first
             to
             crowne
             a
             king
             ,
             or
             install
             a
             magistrate
             ,
             &
             then
             to
             choose
             him
             )
             and
             setteth
             himself
             as
             a
             proper
             pastor
             over
             a
             whole
             provinces
             ,
             &
             over
             many
             kirks
             in
             divers
             provinces
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             those
             that
             he
             never
             saw
             ,
             as
             of
             that
             where
             his
             seate
             is
             ,
             esteeming
             the
             pastors
             to
             be
             but
             his
             helpers
             &
             Substitutes
             ,
             as
             having
             their
             power
             from
             him
             ,
             being
             obliged
             to
             render
             accounte
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             may
             continew
             and
             displace
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             PASTOR
             ,
             
             with
             his
             fellow
             presbyters
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             put
             in
             trust
             with
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             ministration
             of
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             hath
             received
             also
             of
             Christ
             the
             power
             of
             ordination
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             i
             where
             presbyterie
             never
             used
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             to
             signifie
             the
             office
             of
             priesthood
             or
             order
             of
             a
             presbyter
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             other
             thing
             but
             the
             persons
             ,
             or
             company
             of
             pastors
             laying
             on
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             onely
             for
             consent
             ,
             but
             for
             consecration
             ,
             of
             which
             number
             any
             one
             may
             pronounce
             the
             words
             of
             blessing
             .
          
           
             The
             PREL.
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             priesthood
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             ambitious
             humour
             ,
             taketh
             the
             power
             of
             ordeyning
             pastors
             to
             himselfe
             :
             denying
             that
             a
             whole
             presbyterie
             without
             him
             may
             ordaine
             a
             pastor
             ;
             excepting
             the
             case
             of
             extreame
             necessitie
             ,
             as
             women
             are
             admitted
             to
             baptise
             ;
             whereby
             in
             a
             maner
             he
             calleth
             in
             question
             the
             lawfulnes
             of
             our
             ministerie
             ,
             these
             sixty
             yeeres
             past
             ,
             since
             the
             reformation
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             PASTOR
             hath
             committed
             to
             him
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             not
             onely
             the
             keyes
             of
             the
             inward
             &
             private
             court
             of
             conscience
             ,
             
             but
             also
             of
             the
             outward
             and
             publick
             court
             of
             k
             jurisdiction
             ,
             for
             decyding
             controversies
             ,
             making
             of
             constitutions
             ,
             and
             inflicting
             of
             censures
             ,
             they
             being
             both
             but
             one
             &
             the
             same
             power
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             .
             He
             hath
             the
             shephards
             staffe
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             aswell
             as
             the
             Shepheards
             pype
             at
             his
             mouth
             .
          
           
             The
             PREL.
             keepeth
             the
             staffe
             in
             his
             owne
             hand
             ,
             and
             arrogateth
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             euen
             amongst
             them
             who
             never
             heard
             him
             ,
             all
             power
             of
             jurisdiction
             (
             whether
             l
             Domgatick
             ,
             Diatactick
             ,
             or
             Crytick
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             distinguished
             )
             which
             the
             Apostles
             themselues
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             extraordinarie
             gifts
             ,
             would
             never
             doe
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             these
             parts
             of
             jurisdiction
             behaved
             themselues
             as
             presbyters
             .
          
           
           
             8.
             
             The
             Pastor
             ,
             
             findeth
             it
             to
             be
             so
             far
             against
             the
             word
             of
             God
             to
             claime
             any
             authoritie
             over
             his
             brethren
             ,
             that
             albeit
             there
             be
             a
             divine
             order
             in
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             whereby
             there
             is
             one
             kinde
             of
             Ministerie
             ,
             both
             ordinarie
             and
             extraordinarie
             ,
             in
             degree
             and
             dignitie
             before
             another
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             before
             all
             others
             ,
             the
             Pastor
             before
             the
             Elder
             and
             Deacon
             ,
             m
             yet
             he
             can
             finde
             no
             Minister
             ordinarie
             or
             extraodinarie
             ,
             that
             hath
             any
             majoritie
             of
             power
             over
             other
             inferior
             Ministers
             of
             another
             kinde
             :
             as
             the
             Pastor
             over
             the
             Elder
             and
             Deacon
             ,
             farre
             lesse
             over
             other
             Ministers
             of
             the
             same
             kinde
             ,
             as
             the
             Pastor
             or
             Bishop
             over
             the
             Pastor
             .
          
           
             The
             Prelate
             ,
             findeth
             it
             to
             be
             so
             farre
             against
             his
             place
             to
             quite
             his
             authoritie
             over
             his
             brethren
             ,
             that
             albeit
             he
             hath
             no
             warrat
             for
             any
             other
             kind
             ,
             or
             degree
             of
             Ministerie
             then
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             yet
             he
             usurpeth
             majoritie
             of
             power
             over
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             taketh
             upon
             him
             ,
             both
             direction
             and
             correction
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             sociall
             ,
             but
             authoritatiue
             ,
             to
             beate
             them
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             
             The
             Pastor
             is
             separate
             from
             the
             n
             World
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             of
             this
             World
             :
             He
             will
             not
             be
             called
             gracious
             Lord
             ,
             nor
             striue
             for
             the
             right
             hand
             or
             the
             left
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             follow
             the
             pomp
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             must
             shine
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             diligence
             ,
             and
             godly
             simplicitie
             :
             he
             may
             not
             assume
             an
             other
             ecclesiastical
             office
             ,
             far
             lesse
             take
             upon
             him
             a
             secular
             charge
             :
             he
             may
             not
             divide
             the
             inheritance
             ,
             nor
             burden
             himselfe
             with
             worldly
             affaires
             .
          
           
             The
             Prelate
             is
             separate
             from
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &
             thrusteth
             himselfe
             into
             the
             throng
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             called
             My
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Your
             Grace
             ,
             and
             without
             respect
             of
             age
             or
             giftes
             ,
             preferreth
             himselfe
             to
             the
             most
             reverend
             Pastors
             :
             He
             robbeth
             the
             nobilitie
             and
             Magistrates
             of
             their
             places
             and
             dignites
             ,
             aud
             will
             haue
             his
             Cuschion
             ,
             his
             Coach
             ,
             and
             his
             courtly
             traine
             .
             He
             is
             a
             Lord
             of
             Parliament
             of
             Counsell
             and
             session
             ,
             a
             Barone
             ,
             a
             Steward
             ,
             a
             Iudge
             of
             civill
             and
             criminall
             causes
             :
             &
             why
             not
             Bishop
             of
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Garter
             ,
             and
             Count
             Palatine
             ,
             that
             at
             last
             he
             may
             haue
             both
             swords
             ,
             and
             the
             triple
             Crowne
             ,
             as
             the
             Abimelech-like
             brambles
             of
             the
             world
             haue
             done
             before
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             
             The
             Pastor
             taketh
             the
             summe
             and
             formes
             of
             prayer
             from
             the
             directions
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             ,
             &
             from
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             godly
             in
             diverse
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             
             the
             particular
             arguments
             &
             petitions
             from
             the
             present
             purposes
             ,
             persons
             ,
             places
             ,
             times
             ,
             and
             occasions
             ,
             which
             as
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             congregation
             ,
             according
             unto
             the
             grace
             giuen
             unto
             him
             from
             the
             H.
             Ghost
             ,
             he
             presenteth
             before
             the
             throne
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             Prelate
             would
             tye
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             albeit
             he
             had
             the
             tounge
             of
             an
             angell
             ,
             and
             occasions
             never
             so
             contrarie
             ,
             to
             certaine
             words
             ,
             and
             a
             set
             forme
             of
             Leitourgie
             ,
             and
             would
             divide
             the
             prayer
             betwixt
             Pastor
             and
             people
             ,
             and
             by
             
             many
             idle
             repetitions
             ,
             
             would
             bring
             both
             Pastor
             and
             people
             under
             the
             guiltines
             of
             vaine
             babling
             ,
             and
             popish
             superstition
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             The
             Pastor
             thinketh
             it
             the
             principall
             part
             of
             his
             ministerie
             to
             labour
             in
             the
             word
             &
             doctrine
             ,
             because
             p
             woe
             is
             unto
             him
             if
             he
             preach
             not
             the
             gospel
             .
             And
             when
             he
             preacheth
             he
             will
             haue
             Gods
             Word
             onely
             to
             founde
             in
             his
             owne
             house
             ,
             reading
             nothing
             but
             the
             Canonicall
             text
             ,
             &
             comparing
             Scripture
             with
             Scripture
             for
             edification
             ,
             
             that
             he
             may
             saue
             himselfe
             &
             those
             that
             hear
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Prelate
             thinketh
             of
             preaching
             as
             accessorie
             ,
             &
             would
             haue
             it
             worne
             out
             of
             use
             by
             a
             long
             dead
             leitourgie
             .
             In
             reading
             he
             would
             haue
             no
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             Apocrypha
             and
             the
             Canonicall
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             liketh
             best
             of
             such
             Sermons
             ,
             as
             are
             stuffed
             with
             Philosophers
             ,
             Poets
             ,
             Oratours
             ,
             Scoolemen
             ,
             and
             ancients
             in
             Greeke
             and
             Latine
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             preach
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             be
             admired
             of
             those
             that
             heare
             him
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             The
             Pastor
             loveth
             no
             q
             Musick
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             edifieth
             ,
             
             and
             stoppeth
             his
             eares
             at
             instrumentall
             musike
             ,
             as
             serving
             for
             the
             Pedagogie
             of
             the
             untoward
             Jewes
             under
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             being
             figuratiue
             of
             that
             spirituall
             joy
             ,
             whereunto
             our
             hearts
             should
             be
             opened
             under
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             The
             Prelate
             loveth
             carnall
             and
             curious
             singing
             to
             the
             eare
             ,
             more
             then
             the
             spirituall
             melodie
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             therefore
             would
             haue
             Antiphonie
             and
             Organes
             in
             the
             Cathedrall
             Kirks
             ,
             upon
             no
             greater
             reason
             then
             other
             shadowes
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             or
             lesser
             Instruments
             ,
             as
             Lutes
             ,
             Cithernes
             ,
             or
             pypes
             might
             be
             used
             in
             other
             Kirks
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             The
             Pastor
             ministreth
             r
             Baptisme
             in
             the
             place
             of
             the
             publick
             assemblies
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             note
             of
             our
             Christian
             profession
             ,
             and
             a
             protestation
             of
             our
             fayth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             should
             be
             celebrate
             publickly
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             ordination
             of
             ministers
             ,
             excommunication
             ,
             confession
             of
             converts
             ,
             or
             reconciliatiō
             of
             penitents
             .
          
           
             The
             Prelate
             hath
             giuen
             place
             to
             private
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             thereby
             entertayneth
             the
             superstitious
             conceit
             of
             the
             necessitie
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             bringeth
             in
             the
             absurditie
             of
             conditionall
             baptisme
             ,
             and
             maketh
             a
             ready
             way
             for
             private
             persons
             and
             midwiues
             to
             baptize
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             
             The
             Pastor
             ,
             s
             as
             the
             words
             of
             the
             institution
             prescribe
             ,
             &
             after
             the
             example
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             hath
             a
             Table
             prepa●ed
             for
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             :
             he
             sitteth
             downe
             in
             a
             publick
             communion
             with
             the
             congregation
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             customable
             and
             comely
             forme
             of
             sitting
             :
             farre
             from
             all
             danger
             of
             Idolatrie
             :
             when
             he
             hath
             giuen
             thanks
             ,
             he
             breaketh
             the
             bread
             sacramentally
             when
             he
             delivereth
             the
             elements
             ,
             he
             uttereth
             the
             words
             of
             promise
             :
             This
             is
             my
             body
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             blood
             ,
             demonstratiuely
             :
             The
             people
             distribute
             the
             bread
             and
             cuppe
             among
             themselues
             lovingly
             .
             They
             eate
             and
             drink
             in
             such
             measure
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             find
             themselues
             refreshed
             sensibly
             .
             And
             as
             before
             the
             action
             they
             
             were
             prepared
             by
             diligent
             examination
             ,
             and
             powerfull
             sermons
             for
             trying
             themselues
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             action
             their
             eares
             &
             their
             hearts
             are
             filled
             with
             pertinent
             readings
             ,
             &
             pithy
             exhortations
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             action
             dismissed
             with
             joy
             ,
             with
             strength
             ,
             and
             with
             spirituall
             resolution
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             honor
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             inlargement
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             terror
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             and
             unspeakable
             comfort
             of
             their
             owne
             soules
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             pretending
             the
             words
             of
             the
             95
             Psalme
             ,
             &
             after
             the
             example
             of
             Antichrist
             and
             his
             followers
             ,
             hath
             turned
             the
             Table
             into
             an
             Altar-like
             cupboorde
             ,
             the
             table-gesture
             of
             sitting
             ,
             into
             the
             adoring
             gesture
             of
             kneeling
             (
             with
             no
             better
             excuse
             of
             idolatrie
             ,
             then
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             obscure
             termes
             of
             
               abstractivè
               ab
               objecto
            
             ,
             and
             
               objectum
               à
               quo
               significativè
            
             )
             the
             publick
             communion
             into
             a
             private
             action
             betwixt
             him
             and
             the
             communicant
             ,
             the
             sacramentall
             breaking
             into
             a
             preparatiue
             carving
             before
             the
             action
             ,
             the
             enunciatiue
             words
             of
             the
             institution
             into
             a
             forme
             of
             a
             prayer
             or
             oblation
             ,
             the
             christian
             distribution
             into
             a
             stewardlike
             partition
             ,
             the
             refreshment
             of
             eating
             and
             drinking
             into
             a
             pinched
             tasting
             ,
             the
             preparatorie
             examination
             and
             preaching
             into
             a
             schismaticall
             disputation
             about
             kneeling
             and
             sitting
             ,
             the
             spirituall
             exhortations
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             action
             ,
             either
             in
             a
             dumbe
             guyse
             ,
             and
             comfortlesse
             deadnesse
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             confusion
             of
             the
             Readers
             reading
             ,
             and
             his
             owne
             speaking
             at
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             elements
             ,
             both
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             spirituall
             joy
             ,
             strength
             and
             resolution
             after
             the
             action
             ,
             into
             terrors
             of
             conscience
             in
             some
             ,
             the
             opinion
             of
             indifferencie
             in
             all
             matters
             of
             religion
             in
             others
             ,
             and
             of
             loosenesse
             of
             life
             in
             many
             ,
             to
             the
             mocking
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             reentrie
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             renting
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             obduring
             of
             the
             Papist
             ,
             stumbling
             of
             the
             weake
             ,
             and
             grief
             of
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             
             The
             PASTOR
             thinketh
             it
             no
             Judaisme
             nor
             superstition
             ,
             but
             a
             morall
             duetie
             t
             to
             obserue
             the
             Sabbath
             :
             because
             first
             the
             observation
             of
             one
             day
             of
             seauen
             ,
             albeit
             it
             be
             positiue
             divine
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             ceremoniall
             nor
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             but
             unchangable
             ,
             and
             obligeth
             perpetually
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             time
             when
             it
             was
             appointed
             before
             the
             fall
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             no
             type
             of
             redemption
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             numbring
             it
             amongst
             the
             tenne
             precepts
             of
             the
             morall
             law
             ,
             written
             by
             the
             finger
             ,
             and
             proclaymed
             by
             the
             voyce
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             said
             of
             any
             changable
             law
             .
             Neyther
             can
             it
             be
             called
             perpetuall
             and
             morall
             in
             this
             sence
             ,
             that
             a
             certaine
             time
             is
             to
             be
             allotted
             to
             divine
             worship
             ,
             for
             then
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             temple
             ,
             the
             new
             moones
             ,
             and
             other
             legall
             festivities
             conteyning
             in
             them
             a
             generall
             equitie
             ,
             might
             aswell
             be
             accounted
             morall
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             change
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             from
             the
             last
             to
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             weeke
             ,
             is
             by
             divine
             authoritie
             from
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             from
             whom
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             who
             is
             Lord
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             who
             did
             institute
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             rested
             from
             his
             labours
             that
             day
             ,
             whereon
             all
             things
             were
             
             made
             new
             by
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             it
             ,
             euen
             as
             in
             the
             beginning
             God
             rested
             from
             all
             his
             works
             on
             the
             seauenth
             day
             ,
             &
             blessed
             it
             .
             He
             thinketh
             it
             no
             more
             contrarie
             to
             Christian
             libertie
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             to
             Adam
             in
             his
             innocencie
             to
             keepe
             one
             of
             the
             seauen
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             laboureth
             to
             make
             the
             Sabbath
             his
             delight
             ,
             observeth
             it
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             example
             and
             discipline
             teacheth
             others
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             to
             cease
             uot
             onely
             from
             all
             servill
             workes
             ,
             which
             require
             greate
             labour
             of
             the
             bodie
             ,
             but
             from
             all
             our
             owne
             works
             whatsoever
             ,
             drawing
             our
             minds
             from
             the
             exercises
             of
             religion
             ,
             and
             serving
             for
             our
             owne
             gaine
             and
             commoditie
             ,
             except
             in
             the
             case
             of
             necessitie
             ,
             caused
             by
             divine
             providence
             .
             He
             would
             haue
             it
             well
             considered
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Jewes
             were
             more
             strictly
             obliged
             then
             Christians
             ,
             and
             what
             libertie
             we
             haue
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             not
             .
             Beside
             the
             Sabbath
             he
             can
             admitte
             no
             ordinary
             holy
             dayes
             appointed
             by
             man
             ,
             whether
             in
             respect
             of
             any
             mysterie
             ,
             or
             of
             difference
             of
             one
             day
             from
             another
             ,
             as
             being
             warranted
             by
             meere
             tradition
             ,
             against
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             accounteth
             the
             solemne
             fasts
             and
             humiliations
             ,
             unto
             which
             the
             Lord
             calleth
             ,
             to
             be
             extraordinarie
             Sabbaths
             ,
             warranted
             by
             God
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             by
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             practise
             ,
             example
             ,
             and
             neglect
             of
             discipline
             ,
             declareth
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             such
             reverend
             estimation
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             He
             doteth
             so
             upon
             the
             observation
             of
             Pasche
             ,
             Zuile
             ,
             and
             festivall
             dayes
             ,
             appoynted
             by
             men
             ,
             that
             he
             preferreth
             them
             to
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             hath
             turned
             to
             nothiug
             our
             solemne
             Fasts
             ,
             and
             blessed
             humiliations
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             The
             PASTOR
             findeth
             that
             everie
             parte
             of
             his
             office
             ,
             
             and
             everie
             name
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             called
             in
             Scripture
             v
             doeth
             call
             upon
             him
             to
             be
             personally
             resident
             ,
             and
             where
             he
             resideth
             to
             be
             a
             terror
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             a
             comfort
             to
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             eyther
             waiteth
             upon
             Counsell
             ,
             Session
             ,
             or
             Court
             ,
             or
             dwelleth
             so
             farre
             from
             his
             charge
             ,
             that
             〈◊〉
             ●each
             of
             Caranza
             (
             proving
             the
             necessitie
             of
             the
             personall
             residence
             of
             ●●●ops
             )
             may
             be
             applyed
             to
             him
             :
             
               He
               is
               a
               Bishop
               but
               without
               overseer●
               ,
               an
               Embassador
               ,
               but
               runneth
               where
               his
               errand
               lyeth
               not
               ,
               a
               ●●ptaine
               &
               Soldier
               ,
               but
               farre
               from
               his
               station
               ,
               a
               Father
               and
               steward
               ,
               but
               suffereth
               the
               children
               to
               perish
               for
               want
               of
               foode
               .
            
             Or
             if
             he
             happen
             to
             be
             resident
             ,
             his
             Lordship
             is
             a
             protection
             to
             the
             Papist
             ,
             to
             the
             carnall
             professor
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Idoll-Minister
             and
             Idle-belly
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             vexation
             to
             the
             vigilant
             Pastor
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             much
             rather
             he
             were
             a
             Non-resident
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             The
             PASTOR
             must
             be
             so
             unblameable
             ,
             
             that
             he
             haue
             a
             good
             testimonie
             of
             them
             that
             are
             without
             ,
             he
             must
             rule
             
             well
             his
             owne
             house
             ,
             having
             his
             children
             in
             subjection
             ,
             with
             all
             gravitie
             ,
             not
             accused
             of
             ryot
             ,
             or
             unruly
             .
             He
             must
             be
             sober
             ,
             not
             giuen
             to
             wine
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             be
             greedy
             of
             filthy
             lucre
             ,
             nor
             covetous
             :
             he
             must
             not
             be
             a
             brauler
             ,
             a
             stryker
             ,
             nor
             fighter
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             mocketh
             at
             conscience
             ,
             gravitie
             ,
             sobrietie
             ,
             modestie
             ,
             patience
             ,
             painfulnes
             &c.
             and
             calleth
             them
             Puritanizing
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             The
             PASTOR
             laboureth
             to
             keepe
             faith
             in
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             
             and
             by
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             upon
             his
             labours
             findeth
             the
             encrease
             of
             the
             gifts
             of
             God
             in
             his
             old
             age
             ,
             
             and
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             growing
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             by
             loosing
             a
             good
             conscience
             maketh
             shipwrack
             of
             fayth
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             upon
             his
             slouth
             and
             defection
             may
             finde
             himselfe
             like
             Balaam
             ,
             who
             seeking
             hornes
             did
             loose
             his
             eares
             ,
             that
             is
             seeking
             preferment
             he
             lost
             the
             gift
             of
             prophesie
             ,
             &
             may
             see
             grace
             decayed
             &
             worne
             out
             of
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Prelates
               objection
               .
            
             
               
                 THe
                 Prelate
                 will
                 object
              
               ,
               
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               evill
               that
               hath
               been
               sayd
               ,
               or
               that
               ye
               can
               say
               against
               him
               ,
               That
               the
               name
               ,
               the
               calling
               ,
               the
               power
               ,
               and
               the
               life
               of
               the
               Bishop
               is
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               Word
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Pastors
               answer
               .
            
             
               THE
               question
               is
               not
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               
               but
               of
               the
               prelate
               or
               Diocesane
               Bishop
               ,
               whether
               he
               be
               the
               divine
               Bishop
               .
               Haman
               could
               thinke
               upon
               no
               man
               but
               himselfe
               ,
               when
               the
               man
               was
               named
               whom
               the
               King
               would
               honour
               :
               euen
               so
               the
               Prelate
               imagineth
               no
               other
               Bishop
               to
               be
               spoken
               of
               in
               Scripture
               but
               himselfe
               .
               And
               as
               Alexander
               the
               great
               tooke
               Jupiters
               ominous
               salutation
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 O
                 Child
                 ,
                 or
                 Babe
              
               ,
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 O
                 son
                 of
                 Iupiter
              
               .
               y
               euen
               so
               in
               the
               Prelates
               ambitious
               eare
               ,
               everie
               word
               of
               a
               Bishop
               sounds
               honour
               unto
               him
               .
               But
               the
               trueth
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               pastor
               &
               not
               the
               Diocesane
               Bishop
               is
               the
               Bishop
               divine
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Diocesane
                 Bishop
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 in
                 a
                 Diocie
                 over
                 many
                 kirks
                 .
                 
                   The
                   divine
                   Bishops
                   may
                   be
                   many
                   in
                   one
                   citye
                   ,
                   and
                   over
                   one
                   Kirk
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Diocesane
                 bishop
                 hath
                 a
                 forme
                 of
                 ordination
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 ordination
                 of
                 the
                 pastor
                 .
                 
                   The
                   divine
                   Bishop
                   hath
                   no
                   other
                   but
                   the
                   ordination
                   of
                   the
                   pastor
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Diocesane
                 Bishop
                 preacheth
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 obliged
                 to
                 preach
                 by
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 necessitie
                 of
                 his
                 calling
                 .
                 
                   The
                   divine
                   bishop
                   is
                   bound
                   by
                   his
                   calling
                   to
                   preach
                   with
                   all
                   diligence
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Diocesane
                 Bishop
                 hath
                 no
                 particular
                 congregation
                 for
                 his
                 flock
                 ,
                 to
                 feede
                 with
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 
                   The
                   divine
                   bishop
                   is
                   tyed
                   to
                   a
                   particular
                   flock
                   .
                
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 diocesane
                 Bishop
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 a
                 secular
                 person
                 .
                 
                   The
                   divine
                   Bishop
                   is
                   a
                   person
                   meerly
                   ecclesiasticall
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   the
                   diocesane
                   bishop
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   divine
                   bishop
                   ,
                   neyther
                   doeth
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   acknowledge
                   any
                   diocesane
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   prelate
                   or
                   diocesane
                   bishop
                   charged
                   with
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   many
                   particular
                   congregations
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   majoritie
                   of
                   power
                   to
                   direct
                   and
                   correct
                   other
                   Pastors
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           THE
           SECOND
           PART
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Pastor
             &
             Prelate
             compared
             by
             Antiquitie
             ,
             and
             the
             proceedings
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Kirk
             .
          
           
             WE
             reverence
             the
             hoarie
             head
             ,
             
             and
             name
             of
             Antiquite
             :
             but
             withall
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             antiquitie
             of
             trueth
             ,
             &
             antiquitie
             of
             error
             ,
             and
             therefore
             vvould
             make
             difference
             betvvixt
             originall
             antiquitie
             ,
             or
             that
             vvhich
             was
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             first
             institution
             ,
             and
             antiquitie
             of
             custome
             ,
             or
             that
             vvhich
             is
             of
             long
             continuance
             .
             They
             that
             take
             themselues
             wilfully
             to
             custome
             against
             the
             first
             institution
             resolue
             a
             not
             unlike
             the
             Councell
             of
             Constance
             ,
             when
             they
             set
             downe
             their
             blasphemous
             act
             ,
             
               Non
               obstante
            
             .
             We
             doe
             not
             misregarde
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Primitiue
             Kirk
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             especially
             it
             being
             compared
             with
             the
             ages
             following
             .
             But
             would
             haue
             it
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             Apostolicall
             Kirk
             to
             be
             esteemed
             ,
             but
             dirivatiue
             ,
             as
             which
             admitted
             many
             changes
             from
             better
             to
             vvorse
             both
             in
             doctrine
             
             and
             discipline
             .
             We
             honour
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             but
             so
             that
             vve
             giue
             the
             first
             honour
             to
             the
             Father
             of
             fathers
             ,
             besides
             vvhom
             vve
             haue
             no
             father
             .
             To
             his
             sonne
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             onely
             Prophet
             ,
             vvhom
             vve
             should
             heare
             .
             To
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             vvho
             onely
             teacheth
             us
             the
             trueth
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             vvhich
             onely
             carryeth
             their
             divine
             authoritie
             .
             Wishing
             all
             that
             are
             studious
             of
             the
             trueth
             in
             the
             pointe
             of
             the
             controversie
             in
             hand
             ,
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             these
             tvvo
             things
             :
             
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             maintainers
             of
             conformitie
             many
             vvayes
             forget
             themselues
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             For
             albeit
             they
             daube
             us
             vvith
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             ancients
             ,
             and
             all
             antiquitie
             ,
             yet
             they
             themselues
             vvill
             not
             hear
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Fathers
             in
             their
             disputes
             :
             vvhether
             against
             Papists
             ,
             vvhom
             they
             ansvver
             vvith
             the
             same
             exceptions
             against
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             vvhich
             vve
             bring
             in
             this
             cause
             against
             them
             ,
             b
             or
             in
             their
             disputes
             vvith
             us
             ,
             vvhen
             the
             Fathers
             make
             against
             them
             :
             and
             thus
             vvhile
             they
             professe
             that
             they
             honour
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             they
             doe
             but
             mock
             them
             ,
             sometimes
             putting
             upon
             them
             the
             purple
             robe
             of
             authoritie
             ,
             &
             at
             their
             pleasure
             pulling
             it
             off
             againe
             .
             Next
             they
             forget
             thēselues
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             albeit
             they
             knovv
             ,
             that
             the
             vvitnesse
             and
             not
             the
             testimonie
             is
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             they
             alledge
             notvvithstanding
             c
             some
             counterfeit
             ,
             some
             corrupted
             authors
             ,
             and
             some
             late
             schoolmen
             ,
             for
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             against
             us
             .
             B●canus
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             Martyr
             ,
             Iuell
             &c.
             bring
             them
             against
             the
             Papists
             ,
             vvho
             denye
             not
             their
             authoritie
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             they
             misregard
             the
             order
             of
             divine
             dispensation
             in
             rhe
             course
             of
             time
             ,
             not
             vvithout
             ingratitude
             to
             God
             for
             his
             gifts
             ,
             and
             to
             good
             men
             for
             their
             labours
             ,
             d
             by
             preferring
             the
             meanest
             ,
             that
             carrieth
             the
             name
             of
             Antiquitie
             ,
             unto
             the
             vvorthiest
             instruments
             of
             that
             blessed
             vvorke
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             vvho
             had
             aboue
             all
             that
             vvent
             before
             them
             many
             greate
             helpes
             of
             the
             languages
             ,
             
             of
             humane
             literature
             ,
             and
             of
             printing
             ,
             and
             to
             vvhom
             many
             secrets
             vvere
             made
             knovvne
             by
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             prophesies
             ,
             especially
             concerning
             the
             Antichrist
             ,
             vvho
             being
             conceived
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             vvas
             brought
             forth
             ,
             and
             brought
             up
             unvvittingly
             by
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             vvho
             looked
             for
             the
             Antichrist
             from
             another
             quarter
             ,
             vvhich
             maketh
             them
             to
             be
             incompetent
             judges
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Hierarchie
             ,
             &
             Ceremonies
             thereof
             .
             The
             Romanists
             themselues
             ,
             vvho
             professe
             to
             be
             the
             greatest
             favourers
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             are
             forced
             to
             blush
             at
             many
             of
             their
             grosse
             and
             shamefull
             absurdities
             ,
             &
             to
             confesse
             ,
             that
             many
             things
             ,
             that
             vvere
             of
             old
             either
             doubtfull
             ,
             or
             altogether
             unknovvne
             ,
             are
             novv
             to
             the
             meanest
             become
             cleare
             and
             certaine
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             haue
             exploded
             it
             as
             an
             impertinent
             similitude
             ,
             that
             vve
             being
             cōpared
             to
             the
             ancients
             ,
             are
             as
             dvvarffes
             upon
             the
             shoulders
             of
             Giants
             .
             The
             other
             thing
             ,
             that
             vve
             vvould
             haue
             the
             studious
             reader
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             of
             the
             Prelates
             &
             maintainers
             of
             conformitie
             ,
             seeking
             the
             fountaine
             of
             antiquitie
             ,
             and
             uncertaine
             vvhere
             to
             finde
             it
             ,
             some
             goe
             back
             to
             the
             old
             testament
             ,
             to
             bring
             the
             Prelates
             pedegree
             from
             thence
             ,
             some
             vvould
             bring
             his
             discent
             from
             Christ
             ,
             some
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             a
             fourth
             sort
             from
             the
             primitiue
             Kirk
             .
             But
             before
             they
             get
             a
             sight
             of
             their
             ovvne
             Prelate
             ,
             in
             his
             pompe
             ,
             in
             his
             povver
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             bu●ke
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             they
             must
             goe
             farder
             dovvne
             the
             streame
             ,
             till
             they
             come
             in
             sight
             of
             the
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             there
             they
             shall
             see
             him
             not
             far
             of
             ,
             vvayting
             on
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             apparent
             by
             this
             vvhich
             follovveth
             .
          
           
           
             THE
             PASTOR
             acknowledgeth
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             Kirk
             and
             ministerie
             of
             the
             old
             &
             new
             Testament
             ,
             seeketh
             neyther
             type
             ,
             
             nor
             patterne
             of
             his
             office
             from
             the
             Leviticall
             priesthood
             ,
             but
             bringeth
             his
             oldest
             warrant
             from
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             exponeth
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             as
             Jerome
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             insist
             in
             the
             similitude
             of
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             old
             and
             new
             Testament
             ,
             e
             as
             speaking
             by
             the
             way
             of
             allusion
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             any
             warrant
             of
             divine
             translation
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             searching
             the
             fountaines
             of
             Nilus
             ,
             would
             bring
             his
             descent
             as
             high
             as
             from
             Levi
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             chief
             priests
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             episcopall
             authoritie
             over
             their
             brethren
             ,
             were
             turned
             now
             into
             prelates
             :
             the
             inferiour
             Priests
             into
             pastors
             ,
             and
             the
             Levites
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             proper
             care
             of
             the
             poore
             ,
             were
             changed
             into
             our
             Deacons
             .
             He
             bringeth
             the
             ancients
             to
             reckon
             this
             Genealogie
             ,
             but
             with
             such
             successe
             ,
             as
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Habijah
             had
             ,
             when
             they
             failed
             in
             reckoning
             their
             line
             from
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             so
             proved
             unworthy
             of
             the
             priesthood
             Nehem.
             7.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             PASTOR
             hath
             an
             ordinarie
             and
             perpetuall
             office
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             
             but
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Apostle
             and
             Evangelist
             was
             extraordinarie
             ,
             &
             to
             continue
             but
             for
             a
             time
             .
             So
             that
             (
             howsoever
             antiquitie
             useth
             the
             words
             of
             Apostle
             &
             Bishop
             amply
             ,
             calling
             the
             Apostles
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             or
             pastors
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             successors
             to
             the
             Apostles
             )
             yet
             neither
             is
             the
             one
             kinde
             of
             office
             compatible
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             nor
             can
             the
             one
             properly
             be
             sayd
             to
             succeede
             the
             other
             .
             f
             So
             different
             are
             they
             as
             well
             in
             respect
             of
             charge
             ,
             as
             of
             gifts
             and
             discharge
             of
             duetie
             .
             For
             the
             Superior
             doeth
             not
             onely
             doe
             that
             which
             the
             inferior
             may
             not
             doe
             ,
             but
             his
             manner
             of
             doing
             ,
             of
             that
             which
             is
             common
             to
             both
             ,
             is
             far
             higher
             and
             more
             eminent
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             repelled
             by
             the
             officebearers
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             seeketh
             to
             enter
             with
             his
             directiue
             power
             and
             jurisdiction
             among
             the
             ministers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             but
             with
             like
             successe
             .
             For
             a
             pastor
             and
             doctor
             ,
             his
             power
             over
             pastors
             and
             doctors
             suffereth
             them
             not
             to
             be
             .
             He
             urgeth
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             with
             the
             Apostle
             or
             Evangelist
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             esteemed
             g
             successor
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             his
             office
             and
             theirs
             are
             not
             compatible
             .
             For
             formally
             their
             office
             was
             extraordinarie
             ,
             and
             without
             succession
             ,
             and
             materially
             his
             office
             is
             not
             conteyned
             in
             their
             offices
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             office
             of
             a
             pastor
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             example
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             without
             the
             office
             of
             Apostle
             or
             Evangelist
             of
             such
             power
             as
             the
             prelate
             claymeth
             .
             Whether
             his
             life
             and
             forme
             of
             ministration
             be
             apostolicall
             ,
             all
             that
             know
             him
             may
             discerne
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             PASTOR
             and
             not
             the
             prelate
             is
             the
             first
             minister
             (
             by
             the
             prelates
             owne
             confession
             )
             whom
             the
             Apostles
             appointed
             in
             Kirks
             ,
             when
             they
             first
             planted
             them
             .
             
             The
             pastor
             and
             not
             the
             prelate
             is
             the
             minister
             ,
             whom
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             time
             doe
             approue
             ,
             and
             the
             Pastor
             and
             not
             the
             prelate
             is
             the
             last
             minister
             ,
             to
             
             whom
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             to
             remoue
             ,
             or
             were
             neare
             unto
             death
             ,
             did
             recommend
             the
             care
             of
             the
             Kirks
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Pastor
             and
             not
             the
             prelate
             is
             the
             minister
             warranted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             denyed
             of
             Christ
             ,
             would
             father
             himselfe
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             finding
             no
             warrant
             from
             their
             doctrine
             or
             practise
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             albeit
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             containe
             the
             historie
             of
             many
             yeeres
             after
             Christs
             ascension
             ,
             h
             He
             seemeth
             to
             be
             sure
             of
             the
             ecclesiasticall
             historie
             recorded
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             &
             by
             Apostolick
             institution
             ,
             a
             begunne
             succession
             of
             Bishops
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Rome
             ,
             Alexandria
             ,
             Antioch
             &c.
             
             But
             here
             also
             he
             standeth
             without
             ,
             because
             the
             bishops
             of
             those
             places
             were
             either
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             be
             properly
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             els
             ordinarie
             pastors
             of
             no
             greater
             place
             nor
             power
             ,
             except
             for
             age
             &
             gift
             ,
             then
             other
             presbyters
             labouring
             with
             them
             :
             Such
             were
             Linus
             ,
             Clemens
             ,
             Cletus
             ,
             Anacletus
             ,
             fellow
             presbyters
             at
             Rome
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             living
             some
             space
             after
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             shewe
             the
             order
             of
             succession
             from
             the
             Apostles
             against
             Hereticks
             ,
             who
             urged
             it
             ,
             they
             were
             numbred
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             not
             lived
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             line
             of
             succession
             were
             called
             Bishops
             ,
             by
             Eusebius
             and
             others
             after
             him
             ,
             i
             agreeable
             to
             the
             corruption
             of
             their
             owne
             tymes
             ,
             when
             now
             men
             had
             of
             their
             owne
             head
             put
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             a
             Bishop
             and
             a
             pastor
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             the
             puritie
             of
             the
             primitiue
             times
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             did
             write
             ,
             when
             a
             pastor
             and
             a
             bishop
             was
             one
             and
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             PASTOR
             is
             the
             divine
             and
             Apostolick
             bishop
             ,
             
             of
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             whose
             calling
             ,
             and
             power
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Kirk
             after
             the
             Apostles
             there
             was
             no
             question
             .
             The
             pastor
             by
             consent
             of
             antiquitie
             (
             when
             now
             by
             humane
             wisedome
             the
             constant
             moderator
             was
             brought
             in
             and
             called
             the
             Bishop
             )
             had
             right
             and
             power
             ,
             not
             by
             grant
             but
             by
             his
             office
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             preach
             the
             Word
             ,
             minister
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             use
             the
             keyes
             in
             binding
             and
             loosing
             the
             conscience
             ,
             but
             also
             with
             the
             fellow
             presbyters
             k
             to
             ordaine
             ministers
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             presbyteriall
             ,
             provinciall
             ,
             and
             nationall
             assemblies
             ,
             to
             decide
             controversies
             ,
             to
             make
             constitutions
             ,
             to
             inflict
             censures
             ,
             euen
             upon
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             pastorall
             authoritie
             to
             doe
             all
             things
             necessarie
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Kirk
             .
             And
             this
             right
             and
             power
             ,
             that
             God
             gaue
             him
             ,
             he
             maintained
             in
             some
             Kirks
             in
             the
             most
             corrupt
             times
             ,
             when
             now
             Antichrist
             was
             set
             on
             his
             chaire
             ,
             and
             prelacie
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             of
             humane
             was
             become
             satanicall
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             holden
             at
             the
             doore
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             after
             their
             times
             l
             by
             the
             ambition
             of
             some
             pastors
             ;
             and
             simplicitie
             of
             others
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             long
             hung
             on
             ,
             got
             in
             the
             foote
             to
             be
             constant
             moderator
             ,
             but
             not
             finding
             entrie
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             for
             his
             greate
             head
             ,
             made
             up
             of
             sole
             ordination
             ,
             of
             monarchicall
             jurisdiction
             ,
             of
             civill
             power
             ,
             worldly
             
             pompe
             and
             superstitious
             ceremonies
             ,
             he
             hydeth
             his
             miter
             in
             the
             mysterie
             of
             iniquitie
             ,
             going
             on
             with
             it
             foote
             for
             foote
             ,
             and
             draweth
             in
             by
             fraude
             and
             force
             ,
             one
             limme
             after
             another
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             ,
             after
             many
             ages
             ,
             and
             much
             working
             (
             for
             he
             atteyned
             not
             to
             the
             degree
             of
             an
             Archbishop
             ,
             till
             after
             the
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             )
             he
             sheweth
             himselfe
             Lord
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             having
             no
             more
             of
             the
             first
             institution
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             then
             the
             ship
             Argo
             had
             of
             her
             first
             buylding
             ,
             when
             after
             her
             expedition
             shee
             had
             lyen
             at
             a
             full
             sea
             some
             hundreds
             of
             yeares
             ,
             or
             the
             beggers
             cloake
             patched
             with
             many
             clouts
             and
             coulours
             ,
             that
             hath
             passed
             through
             some
             generations
             ,
             which
             he
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             makes
             more
             of
             ,
             then
             of
             a
             parliament
             robe
             ,
             hath
             of
             the
             first
             shaping
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             PASTOR
             as
             became
             the
             humble
             servant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             and
             a
             minister
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             procured
             and
             maintained
             the
             dignitie
             and
             true
             honour
             of
             his
             ministerie
             ,
             by
             holding
             forth
             the
             glorious
             light
             of
             the
             Gospell
             in
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             shyning
             light
             of
             holynes
             in
             his
             conversation
             :
             esteeming
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             glad
             tydings
             of
             peace
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             beautie
             of
             ministers
             ,
             &
             righteousnes
             their
             robe
             and
             ornament
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             tooke
             him
             to
             the
             contrarie
             course
             ,
             for
             his
             credite
             ,
             and
             transformed
             the
             beautifull
             simplicitie
             of
             Christs
             Kingdome
             into
             the
             glorie
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             albeit
             when
             he
             was
             of
             his
             old
             stampe
             ,
             his
             greatest
             dignitie
             was
             his
             chaire
             ,
             and
             faythfull
             teaching
             the
             flower
             of
             his
             garland
             :
             yet
             now
             degenerating
             from
             his
             first
             sinceritie
             ,
             and
             being
             infected
             with
             secular
             smoake
             ,
             he
             came
             to
             be
             cast
             in
             the
             mould
             of
             the
             first
             Beast
             ,
             his
             chaire
             gaue
             place
             to
             his
             Consistorie
             and
             throne
             ;
             his
             jurisdiction
             and
             government
             ,
             honoured
             with
             the
             title
             of
             preheminence
             caried
             all
             the
             credit
             ,
             Teaching
             as
             a
             base
             worke
             was
             giuen
             over
             to
             the
             pettie
             presbyters
             ,
             and
             everie
             office
             in
             the
             Kirk
             was
             counted
             a
             dignitie
             worthie
             of
             honour
             lesse
             or
             more
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             more
             or
             lesse
             jurisdiction
             annexed
             ,
             as
             these
             are
             more
             or
             lesse
             honourable
             in
             the
             common
             wealth
             ,
             that
             haue
             more
             or
             lesse
             civill
             authoritie
             .
             And
             thus
             prelacie
             came
             up
             ,
             and
             preaching
             came
             downe
             ,
             and
             the
             Kirk
             became
             more
             worldly
             then
             the
             world
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             PASTOR
             when
             all
             was
             going
             wrong
             ,
             
             some
             raysing
             contentions
             ,
             others
             gaping
             after
             honours
             ,
             the
             braines
             of
             many
             being
             bigge
             with
             heresies
             ,
             all
             giuen
             to
             heape
             up
             superstition
             and
             Atheisme
             ,
             and
             the
             prelate
             with
             his
             popish
             hierarchie
             ,
             possessing
             both
             the
             holy
             citie
             and
             outward
             court
             ,
             he
             then
             gaue
             testimonie
             to
             the
             trueth
             ,
             kept
             still
             the
             temple
             ,
             and
             within
             the
             temple
             kept
             in
             the
             light
             ,
             as
             two
             oliue
             trees
             growing
             up
             by
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             candlestick
             ,
             and
             dropping
             downe
             from
             the
             branches
             oyle
             into
             the
             lampes
             ,
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             such
             as
             Jehovah
             Shammah
             had
             chosen
             for
             life
             ,
             and
             would
             saue
             from
             the
             deluge
             of
             defection
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             once
             possessed
             into
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             never
             ceased
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             changed
             the
             Kirk
             into
             a
             court
             ,
             power
             ecclesiasticall
             into
             civill
             policie
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             into
             tradition
             ,
             the
             trueth
             into
             heresie
             ,
             sinceritie
             into
             superstition
             ,
             
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             into
             Idolatrie
             ,
             as
             the
             worship
             of
             images
             ,
             Saincts
             and
             bread-worship
             ,
             the
             pure
             ordinances
             of
             God
             into
             Masses
             ,
             Altars
             ,
             Images
             ,
             Garments
             ,
             Fasting
             ,
             and
             follies
             of
             Paganisme
             and
             Iudaisme
             ,
             like
             a
             smoake
             out
             of
             the
             bottomlesse
             pitte
             ,
             growing
             grosser
             and
             thicker
             everie
             day
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             myst
             built
             up
             his
             greatnes
             ,
             upon
             the
             ruins
             not
             onely
             of
             the
             Kirks
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             commonwealths
             of
             the
             world
             :
             for
             when
             the
             starres
             of
             heauen
             fell
             into
             the
             earth
             ,
             the
             mountaines
             and
             Ilands
             were
             moved
             out
             of
             tbeir
             places
             ,
             and
             as
             this
             unhappy
             milt
             swelled
             bigge
             in
             the
             bodie
             with
             wealth
             and
             honour
             ,
             the
             life
             of
             religion
             became
             faint
             ,
             the
             Princes
             and
             Nobles
             of
             the
             earth
             like
             the
             noble
             parts
             in
             the
             body
             decayed
             ,
             and
             the
             meaner
             ones
             like
             the
             hands
             and
             feete
             withered
             away
             .
             The
             Popes
             felicitie
             was
             the
             whole
             worlds
             miserie
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             the
             Prelates
             to
             severall
             nations
             and
             provinces
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               The
               PASTOR
               and
               with
               him
               the
               godly
               of
               the
               time
               wearied
               with
               long
               opposition
               ,
            
             
             
               poured
               out
               their
               heavie
               complaints
            
             ,
             m
             
               that
               the
               grief
               of
               the
               Kirk
               was
               more
               bitter
               in
               peace
               ,
               then
               eyther
               under
               persecution
               or
               heresie
               ,
               that
               she
               had
               brought
               up
               and
               exalted
               her
               sonnes
               ,
               &
               they
               had
               despised
               her
               .
               If
               a
               professed
               Heretick
               should
               arise
               ,
               she
               could
               cast
               him
               forth
               of
               her
               bosome
               ,
               if
               a
               violent
               enemie
               ,
               she
               could
               hide
               her selfe
               frō
               him
               ,
               but
               now
               whom
               shall
               the
               Kirk
               cast
               out
               ,
               or
               frō
               whom
               shall
               she
               hide
               her self
               ,
               all
               are
               friends
               ,
               &
               yet
               all
               are
               enemies
               ,
               al
               are
               domesticks
               ,
               &
               yet
               none
               seek
               her
               true
               peace
               ,
               for
               all
               seeke
               their
               owne
               things
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               things
               of
               Iesus
               Christ.
               They
               are
               the
               ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               &
               serue
               the
               Antichrist
               .
               He
               complayneth
               ,
            
             n
             that
             devotion
             had
             brought
             forth
             riches
             ,
             &
             the
             mother
             had
             devoured
             her
             daughter
             .
             o
             That
             of
             old
             the
             Bishops
             were
             of
             gold
             &
             the
             cups
             of
             wood
             ,
             but
             now
             the
             bishops
             haue
             chāged
             their
             metall
             with
             the
             cups
             .
             p
             That
             of
             old
             Christians
             had
             darke
             Kirks
             ,
             but
             lightsome
             hearts
             ,
             but
             now
             lightsome
             kirks
             and
             darke
             hearts
             .
             That
             the
             prelates
             inquired
             what
             rent
             the
             bishoprick
             rendered
             ,
             and
             not
             how
             many
             soules
             were
             to
             be
             fed
             in
             it
             .
             That
             their
             bodies
             were
             clad
             with
             purple
             and
             silke
             ,
             but
             had
             threedbare
             consciences
             .
             That
             their
             care
             was
             greater
             to
             emptie
             mens
             purses
             ,
             then
             to
             extirpate
             their
             vices
             .
             That
             when
             they
             consecrate
             a
             Prelate
             ,
             they
             kill
             a
             good
             man
             by
             advancing
             him
             .
             That
             no
             greater
             evill
             could
             be
             wished
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             then
             that
             he
             be
             made
             pope
             .
             That
             in
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             Kirk
             Heauen
             is
             below
             ,
             and
             earth
             is
             aboue
             .
             The
             spirit
             obeyeth
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             commandeth
             .
             That
             in
             the
             mouths
             of
             the
             Prelates
             was
             the
             law
             of
             vanitie
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             law
             of
             veritie
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             lips
             of
             the
             priestes
             under
             them
             kept
             secular
             ,
             and
             not
             spirituall
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             he
             searched
             the
             causes
             of
             the
             Kirks
             miserie
             ,
             he
             condescended
             upon
             the
             neglecting
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             multiplication
             of
             mens
             inventions
             ,
             the
             ignorance
             and
             idlenes
             of
             prelates
             ,
             like
             dumbe
             dogges
             ,
             that
             could
             not
             barke
             ;
             their
             covetousnesse
             aboue
             the
             Pharisees
             .
          
           
           
             They
             suffred
             doues
             to
             be
             solde
             in
             the
             temple
             ,
             but
             these
             sell
             both
             Kirk
             and
             sacrifice
             .
             Their
             pride
             and
             ambition
             declared
             in
             theyr
             great
             horses
             ,
             and
             other
             superfluous
             pompe
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             sonnes
             of
             Belial
             they
             haue
             cast
             off
             the
             yoke
             ,
             not
             induring
             that
             any
             should
             aske
             them
             ,
             why
             they
             doe
             so
             and
             so
             ,
             the
             unequall
             proportion
             seen
             in
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             when
             one
             is
             hungrie
             an
             other
             drunke
             ,
             some
             so
             enormiously
             overgone
             in
             riches
             and
             pompe
             ,
             that
             the
             weaknes
             of
             the
             rest
             is
             not
             able
             to
             beare
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             still
             madde
             of
             avarice
             and
             ambition
             stood
             upon
             the
             four
             corners
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             holding
             the
             four
             winds
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             blowe
             ,
             and
             opposed
             himselfe
             against
             the
             doctrine
             and
             complaint
             of
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             condemning
             them
             for
             Hereticks
             ,
             giving
             out
             against
             them
             decrees
             of
             corrupt
             councels
             ,
             thundring
             them
             with
             anathematismes
             :
             &
             persecuting
             them
             by
             fire
             and
             sword
             .
             He
             punished
             the
             clergie
             under
             him
             more
             severely
             for
             the
             neglect
             of
             a
             ceremonie
             then
             for
             sacriledge
             or
             adulterie
             ,
             and
             finally
             least
             his
             fraude
             and
             falsehoode
             should
             be
             knowen
             ,
             he
             forbad
             all
             men
             the
             reading
             and
             using
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             PASTOR
             and
             all
             good
             men
             ,
             
             that
             longed
             and
             laboured
             for
             the
             reformation
             of
             the
             Christian
             Kirk
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             fiue
             hundred
             yeeres
             ,
             q
             as
             the
             Waldenses
             ,
             Marsilius
             Patavinus
             ,
             Wickleife
             ,
             and
             his
             schollers
             ,
             Husse
             and
             his
             followers
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             as
             the
             Lord
             used
             for
             instruments
             in
             working
             the
             reformation
             ,
             as
             Luther
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             Brentius
             ,
             Bullingerus
             ,
             Musculus
             &c.
             did
             teach
             ,
             that
             all
             pastors
             are
             of
             equall
             authoritie
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             space
             of
             time
             urged
             this
             point
             of
             reformation
             ,
             as
             without
             which
             no
             successe
             could
             be
             expected
             in
             the
             reformation
             of
             the
             doctrine
             and
             worship
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             knowing
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             often
             preached
             &
             written
             ,
             all
             that
             time
             of
             500
             yeares
             ,
             that
             the
             maine
             cause
             of
             the
             corruptions
             of
             the
             Kirk
             was
             his
             owne
             place
             ,
             his
             pride
             ,
             and
             his
             avarice
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             desired
             and
             urged
             reformation
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             which
             was
             now
             brought
             to
             that
             passe
             ,
             that
             as
             one
             sayes
             well
             ,
             she
             could
             never
             beare
             her
             owne
             disease
             ,
             nor
             yet
             suffer
             remedie
             ,
             behoved
             to
             beginne
             at
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             greatest
             byle
             in
             all
             ehe
             bodie
             ,
             by
             all
             meanes
             held
             off
             reformation
             ,
             as
             his
             owne
             ruine
             ,
             and
             when
             severall
             nations
             were
             bringing
             it
             aboute
             ,
             he
             could
             never
             be
             moved
             to
             giue
             his
             consent
             ,
             so
             deare
             was
             his
             myter
             and
             bellye
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Prelates
               objection
               .
            
             
               THE
               PRELATE
               will
               confesse
               ,
               
               that
               it
               were
               better
               to
               haue
               no
               Bishops
               then
               such
               monsters
               ,
               as
               the
               Roman
               Kirk
               brought
               forth
               ,
               but
               prydeth
               himselfe
               in
               antiquitie
               ,
               and
               affirmeth
               ,
               that
               the
               Christian
               Kirk
               in
               all
               places
               for
               the
               space
               of
               three
               hundreth
               yeares
               after
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               had
               Bishops
               in
               everie
               thing
               like
               himselfe
               ,
               &
               that
               afterward
               the
               shepheards
               became
               wolues
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Pastors
               answer
               .
            
             
               THAT
               which
               Tertullian
               in
               his
               time
               said
               unto
               the
               Gentils
               may
               be
               replyed
               to
               our
               Prelates
               ;
               
               
                 Ye
                 boast
                 of
                 antiquitie
                 :
                 but
                 your
                 dayly
                 life
                 is
                 after
                 the
                 new
                 fashion
                 .
              
               Maister
               Phantastico
               at
               Athens
               ,
               whensoever
               he
               perceived
               any
               ships
               entring
               into
               the
               harboure
               ,
               he
               strongly
               apprehended
               that
               they
               were
               his
               owne
               ,
               and
               used
               to
               sease
               upon
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               beene
               his
               owne
               indeede
               .
               So
               deale
               our
               Prelates
               with
               the
               ancient
               Bishops
               ,
               they
               come
               no
               sooner
               in
               their
               sight
               ,
               but
               they
               take
               them
               for
               their
               owne
               ,
               albeit
               they
               be
               verie
               unlike
               unto
               them
               ,
               for
               were
               they
               living
               they
               would
               blush
               ,
               and
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               that
               such
               should
               be
               called
               their
               successors
               ,
               as
               Angelo
               the
               famous
               Italian
               Painter
               pourtrayed
               Peter
               and
               Paul
               for
               the
               use
               of
               a
               Cardinall
               at
               Rome
               ,
               with
               redde
               and
               high
               coloured
               faces
               ,
               shewing
               thereby
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               were
               living
               ,
               they
               would
               blush
               at
               the
               pompe
               and
               pride
               of
               the
               Prelates
               of
               that
               time
               .
               Our
               Prelates
               are
               rather
               of
               the
               late
               Roman
               cutte
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               like
               unto
               the
               primitiue
               ,
               as
               unto
               the
               popish
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               comparing
               themselues
               with
               others
               before
               ,
               &
               ours
               now
               come
               after
               them
               might
               say
               with
               the
               Poet
               :
               r
               
                 
                   Our
                   parents
                   age
                   worse
                   then
                   their
                   predecessors
                   ,
                
                 
                   Hath
                   brought
                   us
                   forth
                   more
                   wicked
                   their
                   successors
                   ,
                
                 
                   Ere
                   it
                   be
                   long
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   continew
                   thus
                   ,
                
                 
                   We
                   will
                   bring
                   forth
                   a
                   broode
                   more
                   vitious
                   .
                
              
            
             
               1.
               
               s
               For
               the
               Primitiue
               bishops
               (
               after
               that
               the
               name
               of
               Bishop
               common
               to
               all
               pastors
               beganne
               to
               be
               impropriat
               )
               were
               neyther
               ordeyned
               by
               bishops
               nor
               metrapolitanes
               ,
               but
               onely
               chosen
               by
               pastors
               ,
               to
               be
               their
               constant
               moderators
               ,
               or
               perpetuall
               presidents
               ,
               but
               without
               warrant
               from
               God
               or
               his
               trueth
               .
            
             
               Our
               Prelate
               must
               first
               by
               a
               simulate
               forme
               of
               election
               be
               made
               my
               Lord
               Elect
               ,
               and
               then
               receiue
               a
               new
               consecratiou
               ,
               with
               a
               new
               guise
               of
               Ceremonies
               drawen
               from
               the
               Roman
               Pontificall
               ,
               as
               litle
               knowen
               to
               poore
               antiquitie
               ,
               as
               the
               words
               themselues
               of
               ordination
               ,
               consecration
               &c.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Primitiue
               Bishops
               looking
               more
               to
               the
               bewtie
               then
               dignitie
               ,
               suffered
               violence
               ,
               and
               were
               constreyned
               by
               pastors
               and
               people
               ,
               whether
               they
               would
               or
               not
               ,
               to
               receiue
               the
               charge
               .
            
             
               Our
               Prelate
               when
               the
               Bishop
               is
               an
               old
               man
               ,
               then
               he
               standeth
               diligently
               and
               learneth
               fast
               ,
               but
               onely
               how
               to
               make
               credite
               at
               court
               ,
               and
               when
               after
               long
               exspectation
               the
               place
               is
               voyde
               ,
               by
               posting
               ,
               promising
               ,
               and
               propyuing
               ,
               he
               procureth
               himselfe
               to
               be
               chosen
               first
               without
               the
               knowledge
               and
               syne
               ,
               against
               the
               will
               both
               of
               Pastors
               and
               people
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               The
               primitiue
               Bishops
               knew
               not
               such
               a
               creature
               ,
               as
               was
               designed
               afterward
               by
               the
               proude
               name
               of
               an
               Archbishop
               ,
               who
               should
               be
               a
               Bishop
               of
               bishops
               ,
               having
               power
               over
               Comprovinciall
               bishops
               his
               suffraganes
               .
            
             
               Our
               Prelate
               prydeth
               himselfe
               in
               this
               proude
               title
               ,
               and
               will
               haue
               one
               &
               the
               same
               creature
               to
               be
               Metropolitane
               Archbishop
               and
               primate
               ,
               that
               what
               he
               may
               not
               doe
               as
               Metrapolitane
               he
               may
               doe
               as
               Archbishop
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               may
               not
               as
               Archbishop
               ,
               he
               may
               as
               Primate
               and
               as
               another
               Pope
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               primitiue
               Bishop
               was
               in
               the
               presbyterie
               like
               the
               Consull
               in
               the
               Senat
               ,
               as
               first
               amongst
               the
               presbyters
               he
               moderated
               in
               their
               meetings
               ,
               reported
               matters
               done
               before
               ,
               asked
               the
               voters
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               concluded
               ,
               he
               did
               see
               it
               executed
               upon
               others
               ,
               and
               was
               subject
               to
               it
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               Our
               Prelate
               in
               the
               Presbyterie
               will
               be
               like
               a
               king
               in
               his
               Counsell
               ,
               and
               thinketh
               his
               authoritie
               no
               lesse
               without
               the
               presbyterie
               then
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               Synode
               may
               doe
               with
               the
               Arch-bishop
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               doe
               without
               the
               Synode
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               primitiue
               bishops
               dwelled
               so
               neare
               together
               ,
               that
               sixe
               of
               them
               convened
               in
               a
               cause
               that
               concerned
               an
               Elder
               ,
               and
               three
               for
               a
               deacon
               .
               In
               a
               Synode
               they
               convened
               in
               great
               numbers
               .
               Privatus
               was
               condemned
               by
               90
               Bishops
               .
               Against
               Novatus
               were
               convened
               84
               bishops
               .
               In
               some
               Synods
               217
               ,
               in
               some
               270.
               
            
             
               Our
               Prelate
               spreadeth
               his
               wings
               over
               some
               hundreds
               of
               Kirks
               ,
               lying
               in
               divers
               provinces
               also
               wide
               as
               Mers
               ,
               Louthian
               ,
               Fyffe
               ,
               Angus
               ,
               Mernes
               &c.
               
            
             
               As
               therefore
               our
               Prelate
               was
               shewed
               before
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               the
               Lords
               bishop
               ,
               authorised
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               so
               is
               he
               not
               mans
               bishop
               made
               up
               in
               the
               primitiue
               times
               of
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               that
               we
               had
               before
               the
               reformation
               ,
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Italian
               ,
               Spanish
               ,
               or
               French
               Prelate
               under
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Antichristian
               Prelates
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               corrupt
               times
               of
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               especially
               the
               last
               500
               yeares
               ,
               excepting
               his
               subordination
               to
               the
               pope
               ,
               by
               which
               exceptiō
               our
               princely
               prelate
               is
               made
               greater
               then
               the
               popish
               .
               And
               what
               was
               written
               of
               the
               popish
               prelate
               in
               those
               times
               ,
               is
               of
               new
               againe
               reverified
               of
               ours
               ,
               as
               of
               their
               civill
               offices
               and
               advocations
               .
            
             
               
                 Vintoniensis
                 armiger
                 ,
              
               
                 Praesidet
                 ad
                 Scacanium
                 ,
              
               
                 Ad
                 computandum
                 impiger
                 ,
              
               
                 Piger
                 ad
                 Euangelium
                 ,
              
               
                 Sic
                 Lucrum
                 Lucam
                 superat
                 ,
              
               
                 Marcam
                 marco
                 praeponderat
              
               
                 Et
                 librae
                 librum
                 subjicit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Some
                 Bishops
                 Metropolitane
              
               
                 Presides
                 at
                 the
                 Exchequor
                 ,
              
               
                 For
                 counting
                 he
                 's
                 a
                 busie
                 man
                 ,
              
               
                 To
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospell
                 slacker
                 .
              
               
                 Lucre
                 worth
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 Luke
                 ,
              
               
                 &
                 marks
                 thē
                 marke
                 weigh
                 better
              
               
                 He
                 sets
                 the
                 pound
                 aboue
                 the
                 boke
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 cares
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 matter
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Of
               their
               zeale
               in
               urging
               ceremonies
               upon
               others
               ,
               while
               they
               fayled
               in
               substance
               themselues
               ,
               the
               old
               Poem
               ,
               called
               
                 Asini
                 poenitentiarius
              
               ,
               wherein
               the
               wolfe
               confesseth
               himselfe
               to
               the
               fox
               ,
               &
               the
               foxe
               to
               the
               wolf
               ,
               and
               both
               are
               absolved
               ,
               but
               the
               poore
               asse
               trusting
               to
               his
               innocencie
               for
               absolution
               ,
               was
               condemned
               to
               dye
               by
               the
               other
               two
               ,
               for
               no
               other
               cause
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               his
               extreame
               hunger
               he
               had
               been
               so
               profane
               ,
               as
               to
               eate
               the
               strawe
               garters
               of
               a
               religious
               pilgrime
               .
            
             
               
                 Immensum
                 scelus
                 est
                 injuria
                 ,
                 quam
                 peregrin●
              
               
                 Fecisti
                 :
                 stramen
                 surripiendo
                 sibi
                 .
              
               
                 Non
                 advertisti
                 ,
                 quod
                 plura
                 pericula
                 passus
                 ,
              
               
                 Plurima
                 passurus
                 ,
                 quod
                 peregrinus
                 erat
                 ?
              
               
                 Non
                 advertisti
                 ,
                 quod
                 ei
                 per
                 maxima
                 terrae
              
               
                 Et
                 pelagi
                 spatia
                 sit
                 peragranda
                 via
                 ?
              
               
                 Totius
                 ecclesiae
                 fuerit
                 cum
                 nuncius
                 iste
                 ,
              
               
                 Pertulit
                 abstracto
                 stramine
                 damna
                 viae
                 .
              
               
                 Cum
                 sis
                 confessus
                 ,
                 cum
                 sis
                 convictus
                 ,
                 habes
                 ne
              
               
                 Quo
                 tales
                 noxas
                 occuluisse
                 queas
                 ?
              
               
                 Es
                 fur
                 ,
                 ignoto
                 cum
                 feceris
                 hoc
                 peregrino
                 :
              
               
                 Scis
                 bene
                 ,
                 fur
                 quali
                 debet
                 honore
                 mori
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 great
                 a
                 sinne
                 were
                 this
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
              
               
                 A
                 Pilgrim
                 poore
                 to
                 wrong
                 ?
              
               
                 Had
                 thou
                 not
                 mind
                 what
                 dangers
                 he
              
               
                 Had
                 travelled
                 farre
                 among
                 ?
              
               
                 Could
                 thou
                 not
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 dull
                 asse
              
               
                 B'hou'd
                 passe
                 through
                 Sea
                 and
                 land
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 nunce
                 of
                 holy
                 Kirk
                 he
                 was
              
               
                 Running
                 at
                 their
                 command
                 ,
              
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 confessed
                 ,
                 convinced
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
              
               
                 Nothing
                 thy
                 crime
                 can
                 hide
                 :
              
               
                 Thiefe
                 thou
                 did
                 eate
                 his
                 strawe
                 garters
              
               
                 Death
                 shall
                 thee
                 now
                 betyde
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           THIRD
           PART
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Pastor
             &
             Prelate
             compared
             in
             their
             judgment
             and
             practise
             about
             things
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             BESIDE
             the
             speculations
             of
             the
             Schoolmen
             devided
             amongst
             themselues
             ,
             
             in
             their
             subtilties
             aboute
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             which
             vvorke
             mightily
             upon
             mens
             wits
             ,
             but
             more
             weakely
             upon
             their
             affections
             ,
             then
             to
             make
             any
             greate
             division
             ,
             There
             hath
             beene
             much
             adoe
             in
             the
             Kirk
             since
             the
             beginning
             about
             adiaphorismes
             ,
             &
             things
             indifferent
             .
             
             First
             in
             the
             infancie
             of
             the
             Christian
             Kirk
             the
             heate
             and
             the
             contention
             was
             greate
             betwixt
             the
             converted
             Jewes
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             aboute
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             lavv
             ,
             which
             before
             vvere
             commanded
             ,
             afterwards
             were
             forbidden
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             tract
             of
             time
             were
             in
             a
             manner
             indifferent
             .
             Concerning
             vvhich
             we
             finde
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             never
             imposed
             them
             upon
             any
             people
             or
             person
             ,
             that
             judged
             them
             unlavvfull
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             that
             every
             man
             should
             be
             persuaded
             in
             his
             ovvne
             mind
             ,
             and
             should
             doe
             nothing
             against
             ,
             or
             vvithout
             the
             vvarrant
             of
             his
             conscience
             ;
             that
             by
             all
             meanes
             scandall
             should
             be
             avoyded
             ,
             as
             vvhich
             bringeth
             vvoe
             upon
             him
             by
             vvhom
             it
             commeth
             ,
             and
             destruction
             upon
             him
             upon
             vvhom
             it
             commeth
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             rules
             of
             conscience
             and
             Christian
             prudence
             ,
             vvhich
             serue
             to
             the
             Kirk
             for
             direction
             in
             matters
             indifferent
             to
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             there
             vvas
             greate
             businesse
             aboute
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             things
             called
             indifferent
             ,
             in
             the
             infancie
             of
             the
             Reformed
             kirks
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Interim
             ,
             
             vvhen
             vvith
             so
             greate
             povver
             and
             persecution
             the
             Romish
             corruptions
             vvere
             forced
             againe
             upon
             them
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             indifferencie
             :
             at
             that
             time
             politicks
             and
             vvorldly
             men
             ,
             more
             carefull
             of
             their
             ovvn
             vvealth
             then
             of
             Gods
             trueth
             ,
             gaue
             themselues
             to
             serue
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             received
             all
             that
             vvas
             obtruded
             under
             the
             saide
             cloake
             of
             indifferencie
             .
             These
             vvere
             accounted
             friends
             to
             Augustus
             .
             Others
             of
             greate
             gifts
             and
             esteeme
             in
             the
             Kirk
             vvished
             from
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             these
             ceremonies
             had
             never
             been
             urged
             ,
             yet
             thought
             it
             a
             lesse
             evill
             to
             admit
             some
             thing
             in
             the
             externall
             part
             of
             Gods
             vvorship
             ,
             and
             thereby
             uniformitie
             in
             religion
             vvith
             the
             enemies
             ,
             then
             by
             a
             stoicall
             stifnes
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             and
             an
             obstinacie
             to
             provoke
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             bring
             upon
             themselues
             banishment
             ,
             and
             upon
             Kirk
             and
             common
             vvealth
             desolarion
             .
             Such
             men
             looking
             more
             to
             unitie
             ,
             then
             to
             veritie
             ,
             &
             more
             to
             the
             event
             ,
             then
             to
             their
             ovvn
             duetie
             ,
             vvere
             called
             cānie
             ,
             vvise
             and
             peaceable
             men
             .
             A
             third
             sorte
             setting
             aside
             all
             sophistication
             ,
             and
             collusion
             vvith
             the
             enemie
             ,
             taught
             plainly
             by
             vvord
             and
             vvrit
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             the
             grounds
             of
             policie
             :
             that
             vvhen
             any
             part
             of
             Gods
             vvorship
             is
             in
             danger
             ,
             that
             then
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             confirmation
             of
             the
             tr●eth
             ,
             and
             edification
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             Confession
             is
             necessarie
             .
             
               He
               that
               confesseth
               not
               me
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               ashamed
               of
               me
               before
               men
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             They
             taught
             ,
             that
             it
             vvas
             not
             lavvfull
             to
             symbolize
             vvith
             the
             enemie
             ;
             that
             in
             the
             case
             of
             confession
             the
             smallest
             ceremonies
             are
             not
             indifferent
             :
             that
             at
             such
             times
             the
             Kirk
             should
             stand
             fast
             to
             her
             libertie
             ,
             against
             such
             as
             vvould
             bring
             her
             into
             bondage
             :
             that
             yielding
             to
             such
             ceremonies
             vvas
             a
             great
             scandall
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             returning
             to
             the
             vomite
             ,
             the
             patching
             of
             an
             old
             cloute
             upon
             a
             nevv
             garment
             ,
             &
             making
             the
             vveake
             to
             thinke
             that
             the
             reformation
             of
             the
             Kirk
             vvas
             not
             a
             vvorke
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             of
             man
             :
             that
             the
             untimely
             change
             of
             ceremonies
             vvas
             a
             shevve
             of
             defection
             from
             the
             vvhole
             reformation
             :
             that
             vvhen
             the
             enemie
             urgeth
             uniformitie
             ,
             his
             intentiō
             should
             be
             looked
             to
             ,
             because
             he
             never
             rests
             ,
             but
             proceeds
             from
             the
             corruption
             of
             outvvard
             vvorship
             to
             corrupt
             the
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             to
             leaue
             nothing
             sound
             .
             Men
             that
             taught
             after
             this
             manner
             vvere
             accounted
             
             by
             the
             former
             politicks
             ,
             and
             peaceable
             Formalists
             ,
             to
             be
             contentious
             spirits
             ,
             and
             troublers
             of
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Kirk
             .
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             albeit
             the
             reformed
             Kirks
             agree
             novv
             for
             the
             most
             part
             in
             the
             generall
             ,
             about
             the
             nature
             and
             use
             of
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             yet
             they
             goe
             far
             asunder
             in
             the
             application
             of
             the
             generall
             to
             their
             particular
             practises
             .
             The
             Lutheran
             Kirks
             hold
             some
             things
             for
             indifferent
             ,
             vvhich
             the
             Kirk
             of
             England
             receiveth
             not
             ,
             and
             England
             holdeth
             a
             multitude
             of
             ordinances
             aboute
             discipline
             and
             ceremonies
             for
             indifferent
             ,
             vvhich
             vve
             tabe
             to
             be
             unlavvfull
             ,
             and
             beside
             the
             vvord
             .
             Everie
             Kirk
             judging
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             practising
             ,
             according
             to
             theyr
             ovvne
             measure
             of
             reformation
             :
             all
             crept
             not
             forth
             of
             that
             Roman
             deluge
             equally
             accomplished
             .
             No
             marvell
             that
             some
             of
             them
             should
             smell
             of
             the
             vvine
             of
             fornication
             ,
             vvherevvith
             they
             all
             for
             so
             many
             yeeres
             vvere
             drunke
             .
             But
             obstinacie
             against
             the
             ingyring
             light
             ,
             and
             the
             refusing
             of
             a
             further
             degree
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             is
             fearefull
             ,
             vvhat
             is
             it
             then
             to
             drawe
             others
             back
             from
             their
             reformation
             ,
             and
             to
             binde
             them
             up
             againe
             into
             their
             old
             chaine
             of
             darknes
             .
             These
             manifold
             contentions
             about
             things
             called
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             ceremonies
             haue
             proved
             so
             pernitious
             by
             defacing
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             setting
             up
             the
             tyrannie
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             dividing
             Pastors
             ,
             offending
             people
             ,
             dismembring
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             and
             almost
             putting
             out
             the
             life
             of
             true
             pietie
             ,
             that
             vve
             may
             truly
             say
             ,
             nothing
             hath
             proved
             lesse
             indifferent
             to
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             then
             the
             contentions
             about
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             many
             haue
             been
             more
             hote
             for
             them
             ,
             then
             for
             the
             hart
             of
             religion
             ,
             because
             they
             concerne
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             and
             as
             Erasmus
             sayd
             in
             another
             cause
             ,
             the
             crownes
             &
             bellies
             of
             Kirkmen
             .
             Whether
             our
             old
             Pastor
             ,
             or
             nevv
             prelate
             hath
             here
             the
             greatest
             guiltinesse
             ,
             will
             appeare
             by
             this
             litle
             that
             follovveth
             .
          
           
           
             THE
             PASTOR
             ,
             
             ever
             feareth
             defection
             ,
             and
             stil
             urgeth
             Reformation
             ,
             till
             every
             thing
             be
             done
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             He
             accounteth
             the
             constitution
             of
             a
             Kirk
             ,
             that
             is
             but
             indifferent
             good
             ,
             or
             midway
             betwixt
             idolatrie
             and
             Reformation
             ,
             to
             be
             but
             like
             the
             lukewarmnesse
             of
             Laodicea
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             pleaseth
             himselfe
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             many
             Kirks
             in
             worse
             case
             ,
             resteth
             in
             his
             indifferencie
             ,
             and
             lukewarmnesse
             ,
             and
             rather
             inclyneth
             downward
             to
             further
             defection
             ,
             then
             aymeth
             at
             any
             higher
             Reformation
             ,
             like
             the
             Priests
             of
             Samaria
             ,
             that
             were
             al
             so
             earnest
             against
             the
             true
             worship
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             against
             Baal
             and
             his
             idolatrie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             PASTOR
             looketh
             not
             to
             the
             world
             but
             to
             Religion
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             thinketh
             not
             that
             indifferent
             in
             Religion
             ,
             which
             bringeth
             good
             or
             evill
             spirituall
             upon
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             and
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             albeit
             in
             their
             worldly
             estate
             immediately
             it
             doe
             them
             neyther
             good
             nor
             evill
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             esteemeth
             many
             things
             indifferent
             in
             Religion
             ,
             because
             they
             neyther
             bring
             good
             nor
             evill
             to
             his
             worldly
             estate
             ,
             albeit
             they
             do
             good
             or
             evill
             to
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             looketh
             more
             to
             the
             world
             then
             to
             religion
             in
             matters
             of
             religion
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             PASTOR
             acknowledgeth
             three
             degrees
             of
             matters
             of
             fayth
             ,
             
             some
             to
             be
             of
             the
             foundation
             and
             first
             principles
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             fayth
             ,
             some
             to
             be
             neare
             the
             foundation
             ,
             as
             the
             conclusions
             clearly
             following
             upon
             the
             former
             ▪
             and
             the
             third
             to
             be
             of
             all
             other
             matters
             warranted
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             of
             this
             third
             ranck
             ,
             were
             it
             never
             so
             farre
             from
             the
             foundation
             ,
             and
             never
             so
             small
             in
             our
             eyes
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             a
             matter
             indifferent
             ,
             but
             to
             binde
             the
             conscience
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             matter
             of
             fayth
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             professeth
             the
             first
             and
             second
             to
             be
             matters
             of
             fayth
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             cōmeth
             to
             the
             third
             he
             esteemeth
             thē
             to
             be
             no
             matters
             of
             fayth
             ,
             but
             indifferent
             and
             wondereth
             that
             a
             wiseman
             should
             be
             so
             precise
             and
             puritanicall
             ,
             as
             to
             stand
             upon
             matters
             that
             are
             not
             fundamentall
             ,
             but
             indifferent
             .
             For
             so
             he
             distinguisheth
             ,
             making
             every
             thing
             eyther
             fundamentall
             or
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             PAST
             .
             
             comparing
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             under
             the
             gospell
             with
             the
             worship
             vnder
             the
             law
             ,
             findeth
             that
             the
             commandement
             Deu.
             12.
             32.
             
             
               Every
               word
               that
               I
               command
               you
               ,
               that
               ye
               shall
               obserue
               to
               doe
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               add
               unto
               it
               ,
               neyther
               shall
               ye
               deminish
               from
               it
               ,
               doeth
               equally
               concerne
               both
               .
               That
               the
               mynd
               of
               man
               permitted
               to
               it selfe
               would
               proue
               as
               vayne
               and
               foolish
               under
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               as
               under
               the
               law
               ,
               and
               that
               Iesus
               Christ
               was
               faythfull
               as
               a
               Sonne
               in
               all
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               
               aboue
               Moses
               who
               was
               but
               a
               servant
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             albeit
             the
             ceremonial
             observations
             under
             the
             Law
             were
             many
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             Kirk
             under
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             ours
             be
             few
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             benefit
             ,
             yet
             the
             determination
             from
             God
             in
             all
             the
             matters
             of
             his
             worship
             he
             findeth
             to
             be
             all
             particular
             ,
             the
             direction
             of
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             our
             obedience
             to
             be
             as
             cleare
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             now
             liue
             under
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             to
             them
             that
             lived
             under
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             The
             PREL.
             as
             if
             eyther
             it
             were
             lawfull
             now
             to
             adde
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             or
             mans
             minde
             were
             in
             a
             better
             frame
             ,
             or
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             were
             not
             so
             faythfull
             as
             Moses
             the
             servant
             ,
             or
             as
             if
             direction
             in
             few
             ceremonies
             could
             not
             be
             as
             plaine
             as
             in
             many
             ,
             would
             bring
             into
             the
             Kirk
             a
             new
             ceremoniall
             law
             ,
             made
             up
             of
             translations
             of
             divine
             worship
             ,
             of
             imitations
             of
             false
             worship
             ,
             and
             of
             inventions
             of
             willworship
             ,
             to
             succede
             to
             the
             abolished
             ceremonies
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             he
             interpreteth
             to
             be
             the
             libertie
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Christian
             Kirk
             in
             matters
             indifferent
             ,
             aboue
             the
             Kirk
             of
             the
             old
             testament
             :
             but
             is
             indeede
             the
             greate
             doore
             ,
             whereby
             himselfe
             &
             others
             ,
             strange
             office-bearers
             ,
             whereby
             dayes
             ,
             altars
             ,
             vestures
             ,
             crosse
             ,
             kneeling
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             Romish
             rable
             his
             shaddow
             ,
             haue
             entred
             into
             the
             Kirk
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             which
             will
             never
             be
             shut
             againe
             till
             himselfe
             be
             shut
             out
             ,
             who
             while
             he
             is
             within
             holdeth
             it
             wide
             open
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             PASTOR
             giveth
             no
             power
             to
             the
             Kirk
             to
             appoint
             other
             things
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             
             thē
             are
             appointed
             already
             by
             Christ
             the
             onely
             Lawgiver
             of
             his
             Kirk
             ,
             but
             to
             set
             downe
             canons
             and
             constitutions
             about
             things
             before
             appointed
             ,
             and
             to
             dispose
             the
             circumstances
             of
             order
             &
             decencie
             ,
             that
             are
             equally
             necessarie
             in
             civill
             and
             religious
             actions
             ,
             and
             therefore
             resolveth
             first
             ,
             that
             nothing
             positiue
             ,
             or
             that
             floweth
             meerely
             from
             institution
             ,
             can
             be
             indifferent
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             appointed
             by
             the
             Kirk
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             reason
             may
             be
             giuen
             from
             Christian
             prudence
             ,
             why
             things
             are
             appointed
             by
             the
             Kirk
             thus
             and
             no
             other
             waies
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             the
             constitutions
             of
             the
             Kirk
             about
             things
             indifferent
             can
             not
             be
             universall
             for
             all
             times
             and
             Kirks
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can
             not
             be
             concluded
             upon
             any
             morall
             or
             unalterable
             ground
             ,
             which
             made
             the
             ancients
             to
             obserue
             ,
             that
             albeit
             Christs
             coate
             had
             no
             seame
             ,
             yet
             the
             Kirks
             vesture
             was
             of
             divers
             colours
             ,
             and
             that
             unitie
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             uniformitie
             another
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             as
             a
             new
             Lawgiver
             will
             appoint
             new
             rites
             ,
             and
             mysticall
             signes
             in
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             that
             depend
             upon
             meere
             institution
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             concluded
             upon
             any
             reason
             of
             Christian
             prudence
             for
             such
             a
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             but
             upon
             grounds
             unchangable
             ,
             and
             therefore
             obliging
             at
             all
             times
             and
             places
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             reason
             that
             he
             bringeth
             for
             festivall
             dayes
             ,
             kneeling
             in
             the
             sacrament
             &c.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             PASTOR
             distinguisheth
             betwixt
             the
             nature
             and
             use
             of
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             
             and
             confesseth
             with
             all
             the
             learned
             ,
             that
             
             albeit
             many
             actions
             be
             in
             their
             nature
             indifferent
             ,
             yet
             that
             all
             our
             actions
             in
             particular
             (
             at
             least
             such
             as
             proceede
             of
             deliberation
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             exception
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Schoolmen
             )
             are
             eyther
             good
             or
             evill
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             of
             them
             all
             indifferent
             in
             matters
             most
             indifferent
             ,
             which
             obligeth
             him
             to
             seeke
             a
             warrant
             from
             God
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             he
             doeth
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             doe
             it
             in
             fayth
             ,
             to
             walke
             circumspectly
             ,
             to
             take
             heede
             to
             his
             words
             ,
             gestures
             ,
             &c.
             and
             to
             do
             all
             that
             he
             doeth
             to
             the
             glorie
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             PREL.
             abhorreth
             this
             doctrine
             as
             the
             foundation
             of
             Puritanisme
             ,
             the
             restraint
             of
             his
             licentiousnes
             ,
             and
             the
             ruine
             of
             his
             monarchie
             ,
             &
             therefore
             to
             the
             contrarie
             sinneth
             with
             a
             bold
             conscience
             ,
             and
             maketh
             the
             people
             to
             sinne
             ,
             some
             with
             erring
             ,
             some
             with
             doubting
             ,
             and
             some
             with
             a
             contradicting
             conscience
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             PASTOR
             giveth
             eare
             to
             the
             H.
             Ghost
             ,
             
             charging
             that
             we
             put
             no
             occasion
             to
             fall
             ,
             nor
             stumbling
             block
             before
             our
             brethren
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             is
             to
             destroy
             him
             for
             whom
             Christ
             dyed
             )
             cōmanding
             the
             strong
             to
             beare
             with
             the
             infirmities
             of
             the
             weake
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             please
             themselues
             with
             the
             neglect
             of
             their
             brethren
             ,
             and
             threatning
             woe
             to
             them
             ,
             by
             whom
             offences
             come
             ,
             against
             which
             no
             authoritie
             of
             man
             can
             stand
             ,
             because
             it
             can
             neyther
             make
             scandall
             not
             to
             be
             ,
             nor
             not
             to
             be
             sinne
             ,
             nor
             not
             to
             be
             his
             sinne
             that
             giveth
             the
             scandall
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             stopping
             his
             eare
             against
             the
             commandement
             charge
             and
             threatning
             of
             the
             H.
             Ghost
             ,
             whether
             he
             intend
             to
             giue
             scandall
             or
             not
             by
             his
             manifold
             abuse
             of
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             especially
             by
             recoiving
             into
             the
             Kirk
             againe
             things
             called
             indifferent
             ,
             which
             for
             their
             great
             abuse
             were
             abolished
             ,
             giveth
             offence
             to
             all
             sorts
             :
             as
             the
             boldnes
             and
             increase
             of
             papists
             ,
             the
             contempt
             and
             mocking
             of
             the
             profane
             ,
             the
             superstition
             and
             perplexitie
             of
             the
             simple
             ,
             and
             the
             grief
             and
             crosses
             of
             the
             godly
             doe
             declare
             ,
             against
             which
             he
             never
             had
             any
             excuse
             ,
             but
             the
             pretext
             of
             authoritie
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Prelates
               objection
               .
            
             
               THE
               PRELATE
               will
               still
               object
               ,
               
               that
               ye
               were
               more
               wise
               to
               quit
               the
               name
               of
               conscience
               in
               matters
               so
               indifferent
               ,
               as
               the
               controverted
               articles
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               that
               sorte
               be
               ;
               then
               still
               to
               talke
               of
               conscience
               ,
               conscience
               ,
               and
               that
               ye
               are
               ,
               but
               a
               part
               of
               puritanes
               ,
               that
               are
               so
               precise
               and
               singular
               beyond
               your
               neighhours
               in
               matters
               indifferent
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Pastors
               answer
               .
            
             
               THE
               prelate
               perswading
               to
               put
               away
               conscience
               ,
               is
               not
               unlike
               the
               foxe
               ,
               
               who
               through
               his
               evill
               guyding
               having
               loosed
               his
               tail
               ,
               would
               haue
               perswaded
               all
               his
               neighbours
               to
               parte
               with
               theirs
               ,
               as
               an
               uncomely
               and
               unprofitable
               burthen
               ,
               that
               all
               being
               
               like
               himself
               ,
               his
               deformitie
               might
               no
               more
               appeare
               .
               A
               good
               conscience
               would
               please
               God
               in
               all
               things
               in
               substance
               and
               ceremonie
               ,
               but
               with
               due
               proportion
               .
               It
               first
               and
               most
               standeth
               at
               Camels
               ,
               and
               yet
               next
               it
               straineth
               gnats
               ,
               when
               the
               light
               of
               Gods
               trueth
               makes
               them
               discernable
               .
               When
               he
               calleth
               us
               precisians
               ,
               he
               is
               quite
               mistaken
               :
               for
               he
               that
               is
               so
               selfe
               precise
               ▪
               that
               he
               will
               rather
               part
               with
               the
               puritie
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               peece
               of
               the
               trueth
               too
               ,
               then
               want
               a
               complement
               of
               his
               Lordly
               dignitie
               ,
               or
               peece
               of
               his
               worldly
               commoditie
               ,
               or
               disch
               of
               his
               delicacie
               ,
               and
               not
               he
               that
               is
               so
               precise
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               Gods
               worship
               (
               wherein
               he
               hath
               no
               power
               to
               be
               liberall
               )
               that
               he
               will
               forsake
               all
               to
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               he
               and
               no
               other
               is
               the
               right
               precisian
               .
               He
               calleth
               our
               pastors
               and
               our
               professors
               Puritanes
               ,
               and
               consequently
               Hereticks
               ,
               but
               blessed
               be
               God
               ,
               can
               not
               name
               their
               heresie
               :
               They
               are
               still
               in
               profession
               that
               which
               he
               was
               not
               long
               since
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               farther
               from
               Heresie
               then
               he
               is
               now
               .
               This
               calumnie
               constreyneth
               us
               to
               distinguish
               betwixt
               two
               sorts
               of
               Puritanes
               ;
               the
               one
               is
               the
               old
               hereticall
               Puritane
               ,
               who
               from
               the
               author
               of
               his
               sect
               ,
               was
               called
               Novatian
               ,
               and
               from
               his
               heresie
               ,
               Catharist
               ,
               or
               Puritane
               :
               such
               a
               one
               our
               pastor
               is
               not
               :
               for
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Puritane
                   denyed
                   the
                   baptisme
                   of
                   infants
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Pastor
                     waiteth
                     on
                     baptisme
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     speciall
                     parte
                     of
                     his
                     calling
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Prelate
                     doeth
                     not
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Puritanes
                   had
                   their
                   owne
                   Prelates
                   and
                   liked
                   of
                   prelacie
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Pastor
                     in
                     this
                     is
                     no
                     Puritane
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     prelate
                     the
                     Puritane
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Puritane
                   condemned
                   second
                   mariage
                   as
                   unlawfull
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Pastor
                     mainteyneth
                     the
                     honour
                     of
                     mariage
                     against
                     the
                     Putitane
                     ,
                     the
                     Papist
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Prelats
                     manifold
                     matrimoniall
                     transgressions
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   Puritane
                   denyed
                   reconciliation
                   in
                   some
                   cases
                   to
                   penitents
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Pastor
                     would
                     be
                     glad
                     to
                     see
                     the
                     Prelates
                     repentance
                     ,
                     notwithstanding
                     his
                     greate
                     defections
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     peace
                     ,
                     without
                     the
                     least
                     essaye
                     of
                     persecution
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     our
                     Pastor
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     Puritane
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               The
               other
               sorte
               is
               the
               new
               nicknamed
               Puritane
               in
               our
               times
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Papist
               calleth
               it
               Puritanisme
               ,
               to
               oppose
               the
               Roman
               Hierarchie
               .
               The
               Arminian
               accounteth
               it
               Puritanisme
               ,
               to
               defende
               Gods
               free
               grace
               against
               mans
               free-will
               .
               The
               Formalist
               
               thinketh
               it
               Puritanisme
               to
               stand
               out
               against
               conformitie
               .
               The
               Civilian
               ,
               not
               to
               serue
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophane
               thinketh
               it
               essentiall
               to
               the
               Puritane
               to
               walke
               preciesly
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               profane
               ,
               and
               so
               essentiall
               is
               it
               indeede
               ,
               that
               if
               all
               were
               profane
               there
               would
               be
               no
               puritane
               :
               for
               the
               profane
               and
               the
               puritane
               are
               opposed
               .
               He
               then
               is
               the
               new
               Puritane
               that
               standeth
               for
               Christ
               against
               Antichrist
               ,
               that
               defendeth
               Gods
               free
               grace
               against
               mans
               free
               will
               ,
               that
               would
               haue
               everie
               thing
               done
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God
               according
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               (
               which
               is
               his
               greatest
               heresie
               )
               that
               seeketh
               after
               the
               power
               of
               religion
               in
               his
               heart
               (
               and
               this
               is
               his
               intollerable
               singularitie
               )
               and
               that
               stands
               at
               the
               staffes
               ende
               against
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               time
               (
               and
               this
               is
               his
               pride
               and
               melancholie
               )
               after
               this
               way
               that
               the
               world
               calleth
               heresie
               serveth
               he
               the
               God
               of
               his
               Fathers
               ,
               who
               haue
               all
               beene
               Puritanes
               of
               this
               stampe
               since
               the
               beginning
               .
               Abel
               ,
               who
               was
               hated
               for
               his
               holynes
               :
               Enoch
               ,
               that
               walked
               with
               God
               :
               Noah
               ,
               that
               was
               a
               perfect
               man
               in
               his
               generations
               :
               Heber
               ,
               that
               made
               Peleg
               his
               name
               a
               testimonie
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               free
               of
               the
               building
               of
               Babel
               :
               Moses
               ,
               that
               stoode
               upon
               an
               hooue
               :
               Mordecay
               that
               would
               not
               bowe
               his
               knee
               ;
               Daniel
               ,
               that
               would
               not
               hold
               his
               window
               shutte
               :
               Eleazar
               ,
               that
               would
               not
               eate
               one
               morsell
               ,
               Paul
               that
               would
               not
               dispence
               with
               one
               houre
               ,
               nor
               with
               an
               appearance
               of
               an
               evill
               :
               Marcus
               Arethusas
               ,
               that
               would
               not
               redeeme
               his
               life
               with
               the
               giving
               of
               an
               halfpenny
               to
               idolatrie
               :
               Caius
               Sulpitius
               ,
               who
               was
               esteemed
               ever
               by
               the
               Pagans
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Christian
               ,
               &c.
               were
               they
               living
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               escape
               this
               censure
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               accounted
               good
               men
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               not
               Puritanes
               .
               The
               Widow
               of
               Sarepta
               ,
               who
               enterteyned
               Eliah
               ,
               the
               Shunamite
               the
               host
               of
               Elishah
               ,
               Annah
               who
               for
               multiplying
               to
               pray
               ,
               and
               povvring
               out
               her
               heart
               before
               God
               was
               rashly
               censured
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               daughter
               of
               Beliall
               :
               Annah
               the
               widow
               ,
               that
               served
               God
               with
               fasting
               and
               prayer
               night
               and
               day
               ,
               and
               spake
               of
               Christ
               :
               The
               godly
               women
               that
               waited
               on
               Christ
               ,
               ministred
               unto
               him
               of
               their
               substance
               ,
               and
               told
               the
               Apostles
               of
               his
               resurrection
               :
               Lydia
               ,
               that
               constreyned
               the
               Apostles
               to
               abide
               with
               her
               :
               Lois
               and
               Eunice
               ,
               that
               had
               a
               care
               ,
               that
               their
               children
               shoulde
               haue
               grace
               :
               The
               elect
               Ladie
               ,
               the
               famous
               Hildgardis
               ,
               who
               lived
               in
               the
               12
               Centurie
               :
               Mechthildes
               ,
               Elizabeth
               the
               Germane
               :
               and
               many
               moe
               ,
               who
               censured
               the
               corruptions
               of
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               and
               especially
               of
               the
               Prelates
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               and
               prophesied
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               which
               they
               longed
               to
               see
               ,
               were
               they
               now
               living
               would
               be
               censured
               ,
               for
               holy
               sisters
               ,
               and
               doting
               Puritanes
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               rock
               and
               spindle
               had
               been
               fitter
               for
               them
               .
               
               Can
               any
               man
               or
               woman
               be
               vexed
               with
               the
               filthy
               conversation
               of
               the
               wicked
               2
               Pet.
               2.
               be
               stirred
               up
               in
               spirit
               against
               Idolatrie
               ,
               Act.
               17.
               be
               hot
               in
               religion
               ,
               Revel
               .
               3.
               fervent
               in
               spirit
               ,
               Rom.
               12.
               walk
               precisely
               ,
               Eph.
               5.
               feare
               an
               oath
               ,
               make
               the
               Sabbath
               his
               delight
               ,
               Esa.
               58.
               loue
               the
               brotherhood
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               
               Take
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               by
               violence
               ,
               Matth.
               11.
               and
               keepe
               a
               good
               conscience
               in
               all
               things
               Act.
               24.
               and
               not
               be
               made
               the
               drunkards
               song
               ,
               the
               byword
               of
               the
               poeple
               ,
               and
               mocked
               for
               a
               Puritane
               .
               It
               was
               the
               saying
               of
               Petrach
               .
               
                 Simplicitie
                 carrieth
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 foolishnes
                 ,
                 malice
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 men
                 are
                 so
                 mocked
                 ,
                 that
                 almost
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 mocked
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           THE
           FOURTH
           PART
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Pastor
             &
             Prelate
             compared
             by
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             proceedings
             of
             our
             owne
             Kirk
             .
          
           
             AS
             no
             familie
             or
             civill
             societie
             ,
             vvhere
             the
             fundamentall
             lawes
             are
             neglected
             ,
             and
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             eyes
             ,
             and
             the
             pride
             of
             life
             are
             followed
             ,
             can
             continew
             long
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             reformed
             .
             Euen
             so
             the
             Kirk
             of
             God
             ,
             through
             the
             misregard
             of
             the
             lavves
             of
             God
             &
             ●irection
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             ambition
             and
             cove●ousnes
             of
             Kirkmen
             did
             fall
             avvay
             so
             farre
             from
             the
             first
             inte●●●itie
             ,
             that
             there
             vvas
             a
             necessitie
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             &
             nothing
             more
             certainly
             looked
             for
             ,
             and
             more
             plainly
             foretold
             a
             long
             time
             before
             any
             of
             our
             reformers
             ,
             
             or
             Luther
             himselfe
             come
             in
             the
             world
             .
             This
             reformation
             that
             could
             no
             longer
             be
             delayed
             vvas
             often
             urged
             ,
             but
             never
             likely
             to
             be
             obteyned
             in
             a
             generall
             Counsell
             ,
             nor
             vvith
             consent
             of
             the
             Clergie
             &
             Court
             
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             vvhom
             Reformation
             vvas
             a
             certaine
             ruine
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             severall
             kingdomes
             ,
             countries
             and
             states
             of
             the
             christian
             vvorld
             ,
             it
             vvas
             vvonderfully
             vvrought
             by
             the
             Lords
             mighty
             povver
             in
             his
             vveake
             servants
             .
             Such
             vvere
             amongst
             others
             Baldus
             of
             Franco
             ,
             Hus
             of
             Bohem
             ,
             Jerome
             of
             Prage
             ,
             Luther
             of
             of
             Germanie
             ,
             Wickleife
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             our
             Knox
             of
             Scotland
             .
             Whereupon
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             although
             one
             part
             of
             Christendome
             knewe
             not
             what
             another
             was
             doing
             ,
             yet
             they
             all
             agreed
             (
             as
             may
             be
             seene
             in
             the
             Harmonie
             of
             Confessions
             published
             to
             the
             vvorld
             )
             in
             the
             most
             essentiall
             and
             fundamentall
             matters
             of
             fayth
             :
             because
             the
             Lord
             vvas
             maister
             of
             that
             vvorke
             :
             but
             had
             also
             their
             own
             differences
             and
             degrees
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             because
             men
             vvere
             the
             instruments
             ,
             and
             they
             vvere
             not
             Angels
             ,
             but
             men
             that
             vvere
             to
             be
             vvrought
             upon
             .
             For
             vvhose
             divers
             dispositions
             in
             sundry
             nations
             there
             behooved
             to
             be
             divers
             disadvantages
             to
             the
             vvork
             .
             We
             are
             not
             riged
             censurers
             of
             other
             Reformed
             Kirks
             ,
             nor
             are
             vve
             Separatists
             from
             them
             :
             but
             this
             vve
             thinke
             that
             a
             tvvofold
             duetie
             lyeth
             upon
             us
             ,
             
             and
             them
             all
             ,
             vvhatsoever
             be
             the
             measure
             of
             Reformation
             :
             One
             is
             (
             albeit
             there
             be
             ever
             some
             Catholick
             moderators
             ,
             that
             vvill
             be
             Trysters
             betvvixte
             us
             and
             Rome
             ,
             and
             thinke
             to
             agree
             Christ
             and
             Antichrist
             )
             that
             vve
             all
             vvith
             one
             heart
             prayse
             God
             for
             separating
             us
             from
             Sodome
             ,
             resolving
             never
             to
             returne
             againe
             ,
             vvhere
             there
             be
             so
             many
             heresies
             ,
             both
             against
             the
             common
             principles
             and
             particular
             articles
             of
             fayth
             ,
             so
             manifold
             idolatrie
             both
             against
             the
             first
             and
             second
             commandement
             ,
             so
             proude
             a
             Hierarchie
             as
             can
             neyther
             stande
             vvith
             the
             spirituall
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             the
             civill
             Kingdomes
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             so
             bloudy
             a
             tyranny
             against
             all
             vvho
             refuse
             to
             belieue
             theire
             heresies
             ,
             to
             practise
             their
             idolatrie
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             slavish
             to
             their
             hierarchie
             .
             Returning
             to
             any
             point
             of
             theit
             profession
             is
             an
             approbatiō
             of
             their
             crueltie
             against
             them
             that
             haue
             denied
             it
             .
             And
             vvhosoever
             approue
             their
             vvorship
             ,
             they
             bringe
             upon
             themselues
             the
             bloud
             of
             so
             many
             Saincts
             ,
             and
             faythfull
             martyrs
             of
             Christ
             ,
             vvho
             haue
             testified
             the
             vvord
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             haue
             vvashed
             their
             Robes
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Lambe
             .
             The
             other
             
             duetie
             is
             ,
             that
             albeit
             there
             be
             ever
             some
             adiaphorists
             ,
             vvho
             for
             their
             ovvne
             particular
             make
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             shevve
             moe
             things
             to
             be
             indifferent
             in
             the
             vvorship
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             under
             this
             pretext
             they
             may
             bring
             them
             back
             ,
             that
             haue
             been
             advanced
             before
             them
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             Reformation
             :
             that
             we
             all
             praise
             God
             vvith
             one
             heart
             for
             the
             measure
             that
             everie
             one
             hath
             atteyned
             unto
             ,
             
             and
             they
             that
             are
             behinde
             in
             reformation
             ,
             whatsoever
             their
             outvvard
             splendor
             be
             ,
             envye
             not
             them
             vvo
             haue
             runne
             before
             ,
             or
             studie
             to
             dravv
             them
             back
             to
             their
             degree
             ,
             least
             both
             returne
             to
             Rome
             :
             but
             that
             all
             against
             all
             impediments
             presse
             forvvard
             to
             further
             perfection
             ,
             ever
             reforming
             some
             vvhat
             according
             to
             the
             patterne
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             staying
             neither
             for
             the
             Christian
             nor
             for
             the
             Kirk
             .
             The
             Kirk
             of
             Scotland
             hath
             litle
             cause
             to
             be
             pleased
             vvith
             herselfe
             ,
             vvhē
             she
             looketh
             upon
             her
             late
             suddain
             and
             shamefull
             defection
             ,
             but
             greate
             and
             singular
             cause
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
             vvhen
             she
             looketh
             to
             his
             gracious
             dispensation
             .
             For
             as
             Scotland
             ,
             albeit
             far
             from
             Ierusalem
             ,
             vvas
             one
             of
             the
             first
             nations
             ,
             that
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             shyned
             on
             ,
             vvhen
             it
             appeared
             to
             the
             Gentils
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             last
             that
             kept
             the
             light
             ,
             vvhen
             the
             shadovves
             of
             the
             hilles
             of
             Rome
             began
             to
             darken
             the
             earth
             .
             So
             vvhen
             the
             sun
             came
             aboute
             againe
             at
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             if
             this
             blessed
             light
             shyned
             first
             upō
             others
             ,
             all
             that
             had
             eyes
             to
             see
             both
             at
             home
             and
             abroade
             ,
             haue
             seene
             and
             sayd
             ,
             that
             it
             shyned
             fairest
             upō
             us
             ,
             Divine
             providence
             delighting
             to
             supply
             the
             defect
             of
             nature
             vvith
             aboundance
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             this
             backside
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             lying
             behind
             the
             visible
             sunne
             ,
             by
             the
             cleare
             and
             comforting
             beames
             of
             the
             Sunne
             of
             righteousnes
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             sunnie
             side
             of
             the
             Christian
             vvorld
             ,
             vvhereof
             these
             follovving
             testimonies
             are
             sufficient
             proofe
             .
          
           
             
               One
               of
               M.
               George
               Wishart
               martyr
               :
            
             
               This
               Realme
               shall
               be
               illuminated
               with
               the
               light
               of
               Christs
               gospel
               ,
               as
               clearly
               as
               ever
               was
               Realme
               since
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
               The
               house
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               builded
               in
               it
               ,
               yea
               it
               shall
               not
               lack
               (
               what
               soever
               the
               enemie
               imagin
               to
               the
               contrarie
               )
               the
               very
               top-stone
               ;
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               shall
               evidently
               
               appeare
               ,
               and
               shall
               once
               tryumph
               in
               despight
               of
               Sathan
               .
               But
               alas
               ,
               if
               the
               people
               shall
               be
               after
               unthankefull
               ,
               then
               fearefull
               and
               terrible
               shall
               the
               plagues
               be
               ,
               that
               after
               shal
               follow
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               Another
               of
               Beza
               .
            
             
               a
               This
               is
               a
               greate
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               ye
               haue
               brought
               into
               Scotland
               togither
               pure
               religion
               and
               good
               order
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               band
               to
               hold
               fast
               the
               doctrine
               :
               I
               hartily
               pray
               and
               beseech
               for
               Gods
               sake
               ,
               Hold
               fast
               those
               two
               together
               ,
               so
               that
               ye
               may
               remember
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               one
               be
               lost
               ,
               the
               other
               can
               not
               long
               remaine
               .
               So
               Bishops
               brought
               forth
               poperie
               ,
               so
               false
               bishops
               ,
               the
               relicks
               of
               poperie
               ,
               shall
               bring
               into
               the
               world
               Epicureisme
               :
               Whosoever
               would
               haue
               the
               Kirk
               safe
               ,
               let
               them
               beware
               of
               this
               pest
               ,
               and
               seeing
               ye
               haue
               tymely
               dispatched
               it
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               never
               admitte
               it
               againe
               ,
               albeit
               it
               flatter
               with
               shew
               of
               the
               preservation
               of
               unitie
               ,
               which
               hath
               deceived
               many
               of
               the
               best
               of
               the
               ancients
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               third
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Confessions
               of
               fayth
               :
            
             
               b
               It
               is
               the
               rare
               priviledge
               of
               the
               Kirk
               of
               Scotland
               before
               many
               in
               which
               respect
               her
               name
               is
               famous
               euen
               among
               strangers
               ,
               that
               about
               the
               space
               of
               four
               and
               fiftie
               yeares
               ,
               without
               schisme
               ,
               let
               be
               heresie
               ,
               she
               hath
               kept
               and
               holden
               fast
               unitie
               with
               puritie
               of
               doctrine
               .
               The
               greatect
               helpe
               of
               this
               unitie
               of
               the
               mercie
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               that
               with
               the
               doctrine
               the
               discipline
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               prescribed
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               by
               litle
               and
               litle
               together
               resumed
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               that
               discipline
               ,
               so
               neare
               as
               might
               be
               ,
               the
               whole
               government
               of
               the
               Kirk
               was
               disposed
               .
               By
               this
               meanes
               all
               the
               seedes
               of
               Schismes
               and
               errors
               ,
               so
               soone
               as
               they
               beganne
               to
               budde
               ,
               and
               shewe
               themselues
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               breeding
               and
               byrth
               were
               smothered
               and
               rooted
               out
               .
               The
               Lord
               God
               of
               his
               infinite
               goodnes
               grant
               unto
               the
               Kings
               most
               gracious
               Majestie
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               rulers
               of
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               to
               the
               powers
               that
               are
               nurcers
               of
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               may
               keepe
               perpetually
               that
               unitie
               and
               puritie
               of
               doctrine
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               fourth
               is
               of
               King
               James
               our
               late
               Soveraine
               :
            
             
               c
               The
               religion
               professed
               in
               this
               countrey
               wherein
               I
               was
               brought
               up
               ,
               and
               ever
               made
               profession
               of
               ,
               and
               wishes
               my
               sonne
               ever
               to
               continew
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               trew
               forme
               of
               Gods
               worship
               &c.
               
               I
               doe
               equally
               loue
               and
               honour
               the
               learned
               and
               graue
               men
               of
               eyther
               of
               these
               opinions
               ,
               that
               like
               better
               of
               the
               single
               forme
               of
               policie
               in
               our
               Kirk
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               many
               ceremonies
               in
               the
               Kirk
               of
               England
               &c.
               
               I
               exhort
               my
               Sonne
               to
               be
               beneficiall
               to
               the
               good
               men
               of
               the
               ministerie
               ,
               praysing
               God
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               presently
               a
               sufficient
               number
               of
               good
               men
               of
               them
               in
               this
               kingdome
               ,
               &
               yet
               are
               they
               all
               knowē
               to
               be
               against
               the
               forme
               of
               the
               English
               Kirk
               .
            
             
               Basilic
               .
               Doron
               to
               the
               Reader
               :
               He
               praysed
               God
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               vvas
               borne
               to
               be
               a
               King
               in
               the
               sincearest
               Kirk
               in
               the
               vvorld
               ,
               &c.
               Assemblie
               anno
               1590.
               
               The
               Prelates
               themselues
               and
               the
               mainteyners
               of
               conformitie
               dare
               not
               for
               shame
               open
               their
               mouthes
               against
               the
               worke
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               puritie
               of
               their
               mother
               Kirk
               ,
               &
               therefore
               would
               haue
               her
               to
               open
               her
               mouth
               in
               their
               defence
               of
               ther
               Hierarchie
               and
               ceremonies
               ,
               and
               do
               wrest
               her
               authoritie
               and
               proceedings
               to
               that
               sense
               .
               Let
               us
               then
               aske
               of
               herselfe
               ,
               whether
               shee
               liketh
               better
               of
               the
               Pastor
               or
               of
               the
               Prelate
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               THE
               PASTOR
               and
               men
               of
               God
               at
               the
               acceptable
               time
               of
               Reformation
               ,
               
               as
               they
               were
               moved
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               laboured
               to
               reform
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               doctrine
               sacraments
               ,
               and
               whole
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               discipline
               and
               whole
               government
               of
               the
               house
               of
               God
               by
               abolishing
               the
               jurisdiction
               of
               prelates
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               Roman
               Hierarchie
               :
               as
               is
               manifest
               d
               by
               their
               acknowledging
               no
               other
               ordinarie
               and
               perpetuall
               officebearers
               in
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               but
               Pastors
               ,
               doctors
               ,
               Elders
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               :
               by
               their
               petitioning
               ,
               that
               the
               rents
               of
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               &
               of
               their
               traine
               should
               be
               converted
               to
               other
               uses
               .
               e
               By
               their
               subscribing
               the
               Helvetick
               Confession
               ,
               which
               censureth
               prelacie
               for
               the
               invention
               of
               man
               ,
               f
               and
               by
               the
               letters
               which
               they
               received
               from
               forraine
               Kirks
               ,
               gratulating
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               timely
               purged
               the
               Kirk
               of
               this
               proude
               prelacie
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               received
               with
               the
               doctrine
               ,
               the
               discipline
               of
               Christ
               &
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               &
               willing
               and
               obtesting
               them
               to
               beware
               of
               the
               pest
               of
               prelacie
               ,
               as
               they
               loved
               the
               weale
               of
               the
               Kirk
               .
            
             
               The
               PRELATE
               not
               onely
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               popish
               Religion
               ,
               but
               also
               
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               papall
               and
               episcopall
               jurisdiction
               ,
               was
               one
               of
               the
               greate
               evils
               ,
               that
               cryed
               for
               reformation
               of
               the
               Kirk
               :
               and
               therefore
               ,
               albeit
               he
               kept
               still
               the
               title
               ,
               the
               rent
               and
               civill
               place
               of
               the
               prelate
               (
               which
               the
               Kirk
               could
               not
               take
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               which
               maketh
               many
               to
               mistake
               his
               descent
               )
               his
               ecclesiasticall
               authority
               was
               so
               far
               abolished
               ,
               that
               neither
               were
               their
               Successors
               designed
               to
               such
               prelates
               as
               cōtinued
               obstinate
               Papists
               ,
               nor
               was
               Episcopal
               authoritie
               continued
               in
               their
               persons
               that
               were
               converted
               ,
               nor
               were
               Superintendents
               ordeyned
               to
               be
               new
               prelates
               :
               onely
               some
               of
               the
               converted
               prelates
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               meanes
               to
               furnish
               others
               ,
               were
               designed
               to
               be
               commissioners
               of
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               as
               other
               ordinarie
               Pastors
               were
               ,
               but
               with
               bad
               successe
               .
               For
               never
               one
               of
               them
               did
               good
               to
               the
               Kirk
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               PASTOR
               and
               men
               of
               God
               proceeding
               in
               the
               work
               of
               reformation
               ,
               
               acknowledged
               no
               government
               of
               the
               Kirk
               by
               the
               Lordly
               domination
               of
               Prelates
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               common
               consent
               and
               authoritie
               of
               assemblies
               ,
               which
               were
               of
               four
               sorts
               ,
               Nationall
               ,
               Provinciall
               ,
               Parishionall
               ,
               and
               Presbyteriall
               .
               g
               The
               lineaments
               of
               the
               last
               were
               drawen
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               when
               the
               weekely
               assemblies
               were
               appointed
               for
               exercise
               of
               discipline
               ,
               and
               interpretation
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               but
               were
               not
               ,
               nor
               could
               not
               be
               accomplished
               ,
               and
               perfectly
               established
               ,
               till
               the
               light
               was
               spreade
               ,
               and
               particular
               Kirks
               were
               planted
               in
               the
               severall
               quarters
               and
               corners
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               make
               a
               number
               ,
               and
               conveniently
               assemble
               in
               presbyteriall
               meetings
               .
            
             
               The
               PRELATE
               is
               restlesse
               ,
               proceedes
               whither
               his
               avarice
               and
               ambition
               carrie
               him
               ,
               and
               willing
               in
               those
               times
               rather
               to
               be
               a
               Titular
               or
               a
               h
               Tulchan
               (
               as
               he
               was
               then
               named
               )
               then
               to
               be
               no
               bodie
               aboue
               his
               brethren
               .
               He
               taketh
               upon
               him
               the
               Title
               Bishop
               ,
               with
               a
               small
               parte
               of
               the
               rent
               ,
               permitting
               the
               greater
               parte
               to
               my
               Lord
               ,
               whose
               bishop
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               proudly
               againe
               arrogates
               anthoritie
               over
               the
               Kirk
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               PASTOR
               and
               men
               of
               God
               learning
               ,
               
               not
               from
               Geneva
               ,
               but
               from
               Scripture
               and
               dayly
               experience
               ,
               that
               the
               government
               of
               Prelates
               was
               full
               of
               usurpation
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               corruption
               ,
               whereof
               many
               did
               complaine
               ,
               i
               that
               it
               had
               no
               warrant
               ,
               and
               was
               never
               like
               to
               haue
               any
               blessing
               from
               God
               ,
               resolue
               at
               last
               to
               strike
               at
               the
               roote
               ,
               &
               therefore
               after
               many
               disputations
               in
               private
               and
               publick
               ,
               consultations
               with
               the
               greatest
               divines
               of
               other
               reformed
               Kirks
               ,
               and
               after
               long
               and
               mature
               deliberation
               ,
               the
               second
               Booke
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               pronuoncing
               the
               jurisdiction
               and
               office
               of
               the
               Prelate
               to
               be
               unlawfull
               ,
               was
               resumed
               by
               consent
               of
               the
               whole
               Kirk
               ,
               an
               ordinance
               made
               that
               Bishops
               betake
               them
               to
               the
               charge
               of
               one
               Congregation
               ,
               that
               they
               exercise
               no
               civill
               Iurisdiction
               .
               The
               Confession
               of
               Fayth
               sworne
               and
               subscribed
               ,
               wherein
               they
               oblige
               themselues
               to
               continew
               in
               the
               doctrine
               &
               discipline
               of
               this
               Kirk
               .
               
               The
               same
               yeere
               k
               it
               was
               declared
               in
               the
               generall
               assemblie
               ,
               that
               the
               office
               of
               the
               Prelate
               was
               unlawfull
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               warrant
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               thereafter
               renued
               in
               covenant
               .
            
             
               The
               PRELATE
               and
               men
               of
               that
               disposition
               ,
               having
               in
               the
               ende
               nothing
               to
               oppone
               ,
               professed
               that
               they
               agreed
               in
               their
               consciences
               ,
               consented
               to
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               swore
               and
               subscribed
               the
               Confession
               of
               fayth
               ,
               renewed
               the
               covenant
               with
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               and
               helped
               to
               put
               on
               the
               coap-stone
               of
               the
               Kirk
               of
               God
               with
               their
               owne
               hands
               ,
               l
               Like
               as
               the
               same
               Confession
               of
               fayth
               was
               subscribed
               by
               those
               that
               are
               now
               in
               the
               proudest
               places
               of
               prelacie
               ,
               and
               who
               haue
               proved
               since
               the
               chiefest
               instruments
               of
               all
               the
               alterations
               in
               the
               Discipline
               and
               externall
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               ring-leaders
               in
               the
               defection
               of
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               with
               what
               consciene
               may
               be
               seene
               by
               their
               unhonest
               excuses
               ,
               their
               poore
               shifts
               ,
               and
               shamelesse
               raylings
               ,
               against
               that
               which
               they
               did
               once
               so
               much
               reverence
               ,
               all
               to
               be
               seene
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               published
               in
               print
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               PASTOR
               and
               men
               of
               God
               desyring
               to
               testifie
               their
               thankfulnesse
               ,
               
               for
               so
               singular
               favour
               vouchsafed
               upon
               this
               Kirk
               and
               nation
               ,
               &
               to
               employ
               the
               benefite
               of
               the
               discipline
               now
               established
               for
               the
               libertie
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               tyrannie
               of
               sinne
               and
               Sathan
               ,
               addressed
               themselues
               all
               as
               one
               man
               with
               greate
               fidelitie
               &
               courage
               for
               the
               work
               of
               God
               ,
               urged
               residence
               and
               diligence
               in
               ministers
               ,
               kept
               with
               successe
               from
               heaven
               their
               publike
               and
               solemne
               humiliations
               ,
               made
               the
               pulpits
               to
               sounde
               against
               papistrie
               and
               profanenesse
               ,
               &
               set
               all
               men
               on
               work
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               grace
               or
               place
               ,
               for
               purging
               the
               countrie
               of
               all
               corruptions
               ,
               and
               defending
               the
               Kirk
               against
               her
               profest
               enemies
               ,
               who
               never
               ceased
               by
               negociating
               with
               the
               Pope
               &
               Spanish
               King
               unnaturally
               to
               labour
               for
               their
               owne
               and
               her
               ruyne
               ,
               whereof
               the
               divine
               providence
               had
               disappointed
               them
               in
               88.
               
            
             
               The
               PRELATES
               authoritie
               at
               this
               time
               lay
               deade
               ,
               and
               men
               of
               that
               disposition
               made
               no
               greate
               Dinne
               .
               But
               the
               Kirk
               then
               (
               unlike
               that
               which
               she
               is
               now
               )
               comely
               as
               Ierusalem
               ,
               terrible
               ,
               as
               an
               armie
               with
               banners
               ,
               against
               all
               her
               enemies
               did
               stand
               whole
               and
               sound
               in
               unitie
               and
               concord
               of
               her
               ministers
               ,
               authoritie
               of
               her
               assemblies
               ,
               divine
               order
               of
               her
               ministerie
               ,
               &
               puritie
               of
               externall
               worship
               ,
               with
               greate
               power
               and
               presence
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               many
               congregations
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               ,
               for
               unitie
               division
               entred
               into
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               prelacie
               that
               had
               slepte
               before
               ,
               as
               wakened
               againe
               ,
               and
               this
               mysterie
               beginneth
               to
               worke
               of
               new
               ,
               neyther
               by
               any
               cause
               offered
               by
               the
               pastors
               of
               the
               Kirk
               at
               the
               17
               of
               December
               (
               as
               the
               enemie
               calumniates
               )
               for
               after
               long
               tryall
               they
               were
               founde
               faultlesse
               ,
               and
               faythfull
               by
               his
               Majesties
               owne
               testimonie
               .
               Nor
               yet
               upon
               that
               occasion
               ,
               m
               for
               the
               meeting
               of
               the
               Kirk
               for
               making
               that
               charge
               was
               indicted
               before
               that
               17
               day
               .
               But
               the
               cause
               was
               a
               plot
               contryved
               before
               ,
               for
               procuring
               peace
               to
               the
               popish
               Lords
               ,
               to
               make
               warre
               amongst
               the
               ministerie
               ,
               and
               to
               divide
               them
               amongst
               themselues
               .
               For
               this
               effect
               55
               Problems
               were
               framed
               ,
               to
               call
               the
               established
               
               discipline
               of
               the
               Kirk
               in
               question
               ,
               and
               as
               one
               and
               the
               same
               time
               way
               was
               made
               for
               reconciliation
               of
               the
               Popish
               Lords
               ,
               and
               for
               restitution
               of
               the
               popish
               prelates
               .
               And
               the
               Schisme
               of
               our
               Kirk
               so
               well
               compacted
               before
               ,
               began
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               not
               upon
               their
               parte
               who
               stande
               for
               the
               discipline
               ,
               but
               by
               some
               of
               the
               Prelates
               disposition
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               flattering
               and
               worldly
               mynded
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               gaue
               other
               answers
               to
               thirteene
               of
               the
               fiftie
               fiue
               articles
               concerning
               the
               government
               of
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               then
               their
               worthy
               brethren
               desired
               :
               So
               that
               ,
               if
               the
               cause
               or
               occasion
               maketh
               the
               Schismatick
               ,
               the
               Prelate
               is
               the
               Schismatick
               and
               not
               the
               Pastor
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               PASTOR
               and
               men
               of
               God
               as
               they
               had
               been
               diligent
               to
               establish
               the
               government
               of
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               
               according
               to
               the
               will
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               after
               it
               was
               by
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               established
               were
               faythfull
               in
               using
               it
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               good
               of
               the
               Kirk
               :
               so
               now
               ,
               when
               it
               beganne
               craftily
               to
               be
               called
               in
               question
               ,
               were
               carefull
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               office
               and
               oath
               ,
               to
               stand
               to
               the
               defence
               thereof
               ,
               both
               against
               professed
               enemies
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               Schisme
               begunne
               by
               their
               owne
               brethren
               :
               albeit
               they
               could
               not
               at
               the
               first
               haue
               beene
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               their
               brethren
               would
               ever
               so
               foully
               forget
               themselues
               ,
               as
               against
               their
               greate
               oath
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               and
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               take
               upon
               them
               the
               dominion
               of
               Prelates
               ,
               and
               for
               their
               owne
               back
               and
               belly
               to
               trouble
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               and
               marre
               all
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               as
               they
               haue
               done
               .
            
             
               The
               PRELATE
               through
               the
               Schisme
               at
               that
               time
               begunne
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               savouring
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               wealth
               and
               honour
               ,
               forgetteth
               his
               oath
               ,
               his
               office
               and
               all
               ,
               followeth
               greedily
               upon
               the
               Sent
               ,
               and
               clymbeth
               craftily
               by
               degrees
               ,
               and
               betime
               to
               the
               heigth
               that
               he
               could
               not
               advance
               himselfe
               to
               at
               once
               .
               n
               First
               with
               much
               adoe
               ,
               and
               many
               protestations
               ,
               that
               he
               meaned
               nothing
               against
               the
               discipline
               established
               ,
               but
               desires
               to
               vindicate
               the
               Ministerie
               from
               povertie
               and
               contempt
               ,
               gets
               libertie
               for
               to
               vote
               in
               parliament
               for
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               but
               with
               such
               caveats
               ,
               as
               would
               haue
               kept
               him
               from
               his
               present
               prelacie
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               kept
               them
               as
               he
               was
               obliged
               .
               o
               Secondly
               ,
               fiue
               yeres
               thereafter
               he
               was
               made
               constant
               moderator
               ,
               &
               that
               of
               the
               presbyterie
               onely
               where
               he
               was
               resident
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               Synods
               ,
               upon
               as
               faire
               precepts
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               like
               protestations
               and
               cautions
               .
               p
               Thirdly
               ,
               being
               Lord
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               Lord
               of
               Councell
               ,
               patrone
               of
               beneficens
               ,
               Modifier
               of
               Ministers
               stipends
               ,
               he
               was
               armed
               also
               with
               the
               power
               of
               the
               High
               commission
               ,
               and
               having
               two
               swords
               ,
               might
               doe
               against
               the
               Kirk
               what
               he
               pleased
               .
               q
               Thereafter
               incontinent
               he
               usurped
               the
               power
               of
               ordination
               and
               jurisdiction
               .
               r
               And
               at
               last
               ,
               albeit
               without
               consent
               or
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Kirk
               of
               Scotland
               wente
               and
               resumed
               consecration
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               since
               that
               time
               hath
               taken
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               hath
               exercised
               the
               plenarie
               power
               and
               office
               of
               a
               bishop
               in
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               no
               lesse
               ,
               then
               if
               the
               assemblie
               of
               this
               Kirk
               had
               chosen
               him
               to
               the
               name
               and
               office
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               which
               as
               yet
               they
               haue
               never
               done
               ,
               the
               most
               corrupt
               of
               their
               owne
               assemblies
               granting
               onely
               the
               negatiue
               power
               of
               ordination
               
               and
               Iurisdiction
               to
               them
               ,
               who
               were
               never
               called
               Bishops
               by
               any
               warrant
               from
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               the
               vulgar
               speach
               ,
               frō
               the
               titles
               they
               had
               to
               benefices
               ,
               in
               which
               respect
               civill
               persons
               beneficed
               were
               called
               Bishops
               in
               former
               times
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               PASTOR
               and
               men
               of
               God
               seeking
               neither
               profit
               nor
               preferment
               to
               themselues
               ,
               
               expelled
               the
               Prelate
               &
               all
               his
               Ceremonies
               out
               of
               the
               Kirk
               of
               Christ
               by
               no
               other
               meanes
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               became
               the
               faythfull
               Ministers
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               as
               preaching
               ,
               praying
               ,
               penning
               ,
               advising
               with
               the
               best
               reformed
               Kirks
               ,
               reasoning
               in
               assemblies
               ,
               and
               after
               libertie
               granted
               to
               all
               to
               oppone
               ,
               the
               consente
               ,
               oath
               and
               subscription
               of
               the
               Adversaries
               .
            
             
               The
               PRELATE
               seeking
               nothing
               but
               his
               owne
               prosit
               and
               preferment
               ,
               is
               restored
               againe
               by
               such
               meanes
               ,
               as
               better
               beseeme
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               hath
               beene
               a
               murtherer
               and
               lyar
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               then
               the
               sincere
               Ministers
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               :
               For
               crafte
               and
               crueltie
               hath
               been
               their
               wayes
               ,
               Their
               craft
               was
               to
               remoue
               their
               strongest
               opponents
               out
               of
               the
               Countrie
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               be
               present
               in
               assemblies
               ,
               to
               espye
               their
               proceedings
               ,
               and
               to
               reason
               against
               them
               ,
               to
               abolish
               the
               true
               libertie
               and
               authoritie
               of
               assemblies
               ,
               to
               protest
               that
               they
               were
               seeking
               no
               prelacie
               ,
               neyther
               of
               the
               Popish
               nor
               English
               kinde
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               had
               no
               purpose
               to
               subverte
               the
               Discipline
               received
               ,
               but
               to
               deliver
               the
               Kirk
               from
               disgrace
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               the
               more
               mightie
               to
               oppose
               her
               enemies
               ,
               Iesuites
               and
               Papists
               ,
               ,
               to
               falsifie
               the
               acts
               of
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               to
               promise
               to
               keepe
               all
               the
               cautions
               and
               conditions
               ,
               made
               to
               hold
               them
               in
               order
               ,
               which
               now
               they
               professe
               ,
               they
               never
               minded
               to
               doe
               ,
               &c.
               
               Their
               cruelty
               hath
               beene
               to
               boast
               ,
               to
               banish
               ,
               imprison
               ,
               depriue
               ,
               confine
               ,
               silence
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               PASTOR
               and
               men
               of
               God
               all
               this
               time
               of
               defection
               gaue
               testimonie
               to
               the
               trueth
               ,
               
               opposed
               against
               the
               severall
               steppes
               of
               the
               prelates
               ambition
               ,
               by
               all
               the
               meanes
               that
               became
               him
               to
               use
               ,
               as
               publick
               preaching
               ,
               supplicating
               ,
               reasoning
               ,
               protesting
               ,
               and
               suffring
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               prelate
               was
               triumphing
               in
               the
               height
               of
               his
               dignitie
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               ,
               comparing
               the
               first
               temple
               with
               the
               second
               ,
               but
               declare
               the
               griefe
               of
               their
               hearts
               for
               the
               change
               ,
               and
               their
               greate
               feare
               of
               alteration
               to
               be
               made
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               now
               the
               hedge
               of
               the
               Kirk
               was
               broken
               downe
               ,
               and
               an
               open
               way
               made
               for
               all
               corruption
               .
            
             
               The
               PRELATE
               is
               of
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               that
               seldome
               is
               seene
               penitent
               ,
               and
               therefore
               as
               against
               all
               the
               meanes
               used
               by
               the
               Pastor
               ,
               he
               had
               altered
               the
               government
               of
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               so
               he
               enters
               next
               upon
               the
               worship
               &
               Service
               of
               God.
               f
               and
               will
               haue
               a
               new
               confession
               of
               Fayth
               ,
               new
               Catechisme
               ,
               new
               formes
               of
               prayer
               ,
               new
               observation
               of
               dayes
               ,
               new
               Formes
               of
               ministration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               which
               he
               first
               practised
               himselfe
               ,
               against
               the
               acts
               and
               order
               of
               the
               Kirk
               .
               t
               And
               since
               convened
               an
               assembly
               of
               his
               owne
               making
               to
               drawe
               on
               the
               practise
               of
               others
               .
               v
               And
               thirdly
               he
               hath
               involved
               the
               honorable
               estates
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               into
               his
               greate
               guiltinesse
               by
               
               their
               ratification
               in
               parliament
               ,
               which
               hath
               brought
               an
               inundation
               of
               evils
               into
               this
               Kirk
               and
               countrey
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               PASTOR
               and
               men
               of
               God
               considering
               ,
               what
               the
               Kirk
               was
               before
               ,
               
               what
               the
               reformation
               was
               ,
               and
               what
               conformitie
               is
               ,
               what
               the
               proceedings
               of
               the
               one
               and
               of
               the
               other
               haue
               beene
               ,
               seeth
               Religion
               wearing
               away
               ,
               pityeth
               the
               young
               ones
               ,
               that
               never
               haue
               seene
               better
               times
               ,
               laments
               ever
               the
               multitude
               ,
               that
               can
               not
               see
               the
               evils
               of
               the
               present
               ,
               and
               resolveth
               for
               himselfe
               to
               hold
               constant
               to
               the
               ende
               against
               Papists
               ,
               prelates
               ,
               Arminians
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               can
               arise
               ,
               to
               waite
               with
               patience
               ,
               what
               the
               Lord
               will
               doe
               for
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               is
               gone
               to
               leaue
               a
               testimonie
               behinde
               him
               of
               the
               twofold
               miserie
               of
               impietie
               and
               iniquitie
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               seene
               in
               this
               land
               .
            
             
               The
               PRELATE
               hath
               forgotten
               what
               himselfe
               and
               the
               kirk
               was
               once
               ,
               he
               hath
               wrought
               a
               greater
               defection
               in
               this
               kirk
               in
               the
               shorte
               tyme
               of
               his
               Episcopacie
               ,
               then
               was
               in
               the
               primitiue
               kirk
               for
               some
               hundreths
               of
               yeares
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               farre
               yet
               blinded
               with
               the
               loue
               of
               his
               place
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               he
               maketh
               his
               worldly
               credite
               the
               Canon
               ,
               and
               his
               prelacie
               the
               touchstone
               of
               the
               tryall
               of
               all
               Religion
               .
               The
               Pope
               shall
               no
               more
               be
               Antichrist
               ,
               Papistrie
               may
               be
               borne
               with
               ,
               Arminianisme
               may
               be
               brought
               in
               ,
               because
               they
               can
               keepe
               company
               with
               Prelacie
               .
               The
               Reformation
               is
               Puritanisme
               ,
               precisenesse
               ,
               Separation
               and
               intollerable
               ,
               because
               it
               can
               not
               cohabitate
               with
               prelacie
               .
               The
               Gods
               of
               the
               Nations
               were
               sociall
               ,
               and
               could
               liue
               togither
               ,
               but
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               is
               a
               jealous
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               Prelates
               objection
               .
            
             
               THE
               PRELATE
               will
               objest
               ,
               
               that
               albeit
               he
               can
               neither
               justifie
               all
               his
               owne
               proceedings
               of
               late
               ,
               nor
               yours
               of
               old
               ,
               as
               all
               men
               haue
               their
               owne
               infirmities
               ,
               yet
               that
               ye
               doe
               him
               wronge
               by
               your
               deduction
               ,
               in
               confounding
               times
               that
               would
               be
               distinguished
               :
               Because
               from
               the
               Reformation
               to
               the
               comming
               of
               some
               Scollars
               from
               Geneva
               with
               presbyterall
               discipline
               ,
               this
               kirk
               was
               ruled
               by
               prelates
               ,
               and
               the
               Superintendents
               in
               the
               beginning
               were
               the
               same
               in
               substance
               ,
               that
               the
               prelates
               are
               now
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Pastors
               answer
               .
            
             
               ALL
               men
               haue
               their
               owne
               infirmities
               ,
               but
               good
               men
               are
               not
               presumpteously
               bold
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               hold
               on
               in
               a
               course
               of
               defection
               against
               so
               many
               obligations
               frō
               themselues
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               warnings
               frō
               good
               men
               .
               Infirmitie
               one
               thing
               and
               presumption
               another
               .
               The
               pastors
               of
               the
               Kirk
               of
               Scotland
               
               had
               begunne
               to
               roote
               out
               bishoprie
               ,
               and
               to
               condemne
               it
               in
               their
               assemblies
               ,
               before
               these
               Scollers
               came
               from
               Geneve
               :
               but
               never
               condemned
               but
               allowed
               the
               charge
               of
               Superintendents
               ,
               appointed
               for
               a
               time
               in
               the
               beginnings
               of
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               being
               different
               in
               substance
               :
               
               For
            
             
               
               The
               Superintendent
               according
               to
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Kirk
               was
               admitted
               as
               an
               other
               Minister
               ,
               without
               consecration
               af
               any
               bishop
               .
            
             
               The
               Prelate
               is
               chosen
               for
               fashion
               by
               Deane
               and
               Chapter
               ,
               without
               any
               Canon
               of
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               &
               with
               solemne
               consecration
               of
               the
               Metropolitane
               and
               their
               bishops
               .
            
             
               
               The
               Superintendent
               appropriated
               not
               the
               power
               of
               ordination
               and
               jurisdiction
               ,
               but
               both
               remayned
               common
               to
               other
               ministers
               .
            
             
               The
               Prelate
               hath
               taken
               to
               himselfe
               the
               power
               ,
               to
               ordeyne
               and
               depose
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               to
               decree
               excommunication
               .
            
             
               
               The
               Superintendents
               made
               not
               a
               Hierarchie
               of
               Archsuperintendents
               and
               others
               inferior
               ,
               some
               generall
               ,
               and
               some
               provinciall
               ,
               some
               Primates
               and
               some
               Suffraganes
               ,
               some
               Archdeanes
               ,
               and
               some
               Deanes
               &c.
               
            
             
               The
               Prelates
               haue
               set
               up
               a
               Hierarchie
               of
               all
               these
               .
            
             
               
               The
               Su●erintendent
               was
               subject
               to
               the
               censure
               not
               onely
               of
               the
               nationall
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               provinciall
               Kirk
               ,
               where
               he
               superintended
            
             
               The
               Prelate
               is
               subject
               to
               no
               censure
               ,
               hut
               may
               doe
               what
               ,
               and
               may
               goe
               whither
               he
               will
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               aske
               him
               ,
               why
               he
               hath
               done
               so
               .
            
             
               
               The
               Superintendents
               charge
               was
               meerely
               ecclesiasticall
               ,
               and
               more
               in
               preaching
               then
               in
               government
               .
            
             
               The
               Prelate
               is
               more
               in
               ruling
               then
               in
               preaching
               ,
               &
               more
               in
               the
               world
               then
               in
               the
               Kirk
               .
            
             
               
               The
               Sup.
               acknowledged
               his
               charge
               to
               be
               but
               temporarie
               ,
               &
               oftē
               desired
               to
               lay
               it
               downe
               before
               the
               general
               assembly
               .
            
             
               The
               Prel
               .
               thinketh
               his
               office
               to
               be
               perpetuall
               ,
               by
               reason
               &
               vertue
               of
               his
               consecration
               .
            
             
               
               The
               Sup.
               had
               no
               greater
               power
               thē
               the
               commissioners
               of
               provinces
               ,
               &
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               superintēdencie
               was
               rather
               a
               cōmissioner
               of
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               then
               an
               officebearer
               essentially
               different
               from
               the
               pastor
               .
            
             
               The
               prel
               .
               neyther
               hath
               received
               commission
               from
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               nor
               meaneth
               to
               render
               a
               reckoning
               to
               them
               ,
               nor
               account
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               commissioner
               ,
               but
               thinketh
               his
               office
               essentially
               diverse
               from
               the
               office
               of
               the
               pastor
               ,
               as
               the
               pastors
               office
               is
               from
               the
               deacons
               .
               The
               pope
               may
               as
               well
               say
               that
               the
               Euangelists
               were
               popes
               ,
               as
               the
               prelate
               ,
               that
               the
               Superintendents
               were
               prelates
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           FIFTH
           PART
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Pastor
             &
             Prelate
             compared
             by
             the
             weale
             of
             the
             Kirk
             .
             and
             the
             peoples
             soules
             .
          
           
             THE
             saeftie
             and
             good
             of
             the
             State
             vvas
             the
             maine
             ende
             of
             Roman
             policie
             ,
             
             and
             the
             fundamentall
             lavv
             ,
             by
             vvhich
             that
             people
             squared
             all
             their
             other
             lavves
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             ovvne
             Maxime
             :
             a
             
               Let
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               people
               be
               the
               souveraigne
               lauv
               .
            
             The
             Kirk
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             better
             reason
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             Kirk
             should
             be
             the
             rule
             and
             end
             of
             all
             Ecclesiasticall
             policie
             ,
             although
             the
             forme
             of
             externall
             Worship
             and
             of
             the
             government
             of
             the
             house
             of
             God
             were
             not
             prescribed
             by
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             but
             left
             arbitrarie
             to
             men
             to
             be
             framed
             by
             their
             Canons
             and
             Constitutions
             ,
             yet
             this
             must
             be
             holden
             as
             infallible
             .
             That
             it
             is
             the
             best
             forme
             of
             government
             vvhich
             by
             reason
             and
             experience
             is
             found
             to
             be
             best
             for
             the
             vveale
             and
             safety
             of
             the
             Kirk
             .
             Unto
             this
             generall
             both
             Prelate
             and
             Pastor
             vvill
             vvithout
             question
             condescend
             :
             but
             they
             differ
             in
             the
             particular
             ,
             what
             this
             is
             ,
             vvherein
             the
             good
             and
             weale
             of
             the
             Kirk
             doeth
             consist
             :
             For
             the
             Prelate
             places
             the
             weale
             of
             the
             Kirk
             in
             her
             outvvard
             peace
             and
             prosperitie
             ,
             &
             thinketh
             the
             Kirk
             vvell
             constituted
             ,
             and
             in
             good
             case
             ,
             vvhen
             she
             florisheth
             in
             wealth
             and
             vvorldly
             dignities
             .
             
             But
             herein
             he
             abuseth
             the
             christian
             World
             three
             wayes
             ,
             
             First
             ,
             that
             he
             measures
             and
             determines
             the
             good
             estate
             of
             the
             Kirk
             by
             her
             outvvard
             face
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             her
             invvard
             grace
             ,
             by
             the
             health
             of
             her
             bodye
             rather
             then
             of
             her
             soule
             ,
             by
             that
             which
             is
             accidentall
             to
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             and
             which
             she
             may
             eyther
             haue
             or
             vvante
             ,
             and
             yet
             continue
             a
             true
             Kirk
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             that
             vvhi
             his
             essentiall
             and
             proper
             to
             the
             very
             nature
             and
             being
             of
             a
             Kirk
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             he
             judgeth
             that
             to
             be
             the
             vveale
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             vvhich
             hath
             many
             times
             proved
             her
             vvrack
             ,
             being
             abused
             ,
             as
             commonly
             it
             hath
             happened
             :
             He
             taketh
             poyson
             for
             a
             preservatiue
             ,
             and
             surfett
             of
             peace
             and
             prosperity
             ,
             excesse
             of
             vvealth
             and
             vvorldly
             honours
             ,
             vvhich
             are
             her
             deadly
             disease
             ,
             to
             be
             her
             health
             &
             best
             constitution
             .
             Too
             large
             bestovving
             of
             riches
             and
             preferments
             upon
             the
             ministers
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             bred
             that
             contagion
             vvithin
             her
             bovvels
             vvhich
             turned
             almost
             to
             her
             death
             in
             the
             ende
             :
             for
             thereby
             defection
             grevv
             by
             degrees
             ,
             till
             ar●
             st
             under
             the
             Man
             of
             〈◊〉
             it
             came
             to
             the
             heigth
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             he
             measures
             the
             good
             estate
             of
             the
             Kirk
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             members
             of
             that
             Hierarchicall
             bodye
             ,
             as
             though
             it
             vvent
             vvell
             vvith
             the
             vvhole
             Kirk
             ,
             vvhen
             Bishops
             stand
             and
             reigne
             ,
             like
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             nations
             ,
             and
             as
             though
             the
             ministery
             vve●e
             sufficiently
             vindicated
             from
             poverty
             and
             contempt
             ,
             vvher●tvvelue
             or
             thirteene
             of
             the
             number
             are
             clymed
             up
             like
             〈◊〉
             the
             highest
             places
             ,
             that
             vvith
             their
             evill
             favoured
             mingeot●●●
             they
             m●y
             moue
             laughter
             to
             all
             that
             beholde
             them
             from
             belovv
             ,
             or
             like
             foules
             flovven
             up
             to
             the
             highest
             roofes
             ,
             shooting
             dovvne
             their
             filthy
             excrements
             upon
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             sitt
             in
             the
             lovver
             roomes
             .
             But
             the
             Pastor
             esteemes
             the
             good
             an
             weale
             of
             the
             Kirk
             by
             her
             spirituall
             estate
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             a
             sound
             fayth
             ,
             a
             pure
             vvorship
             ,
             and
             a
             holy
             conversation
             ,
             as
             she
             stands
             or
             decayes
             in
             these
             ,
             so
             is
             shee
             eyrher
             in
             a
             good
             constitution
             or
             languishing
             ,
             and
             as
             she
             is
             furnished
             vvith
             all
             the
             meanes
             that
             may
             preserue
             and
             increase
             these
             ,
             so
             she
             eyther
             prospers
             or
             decayes
             .
             This
             judgment
             of
             the
             Pastor
             is
             grounded
             upon
             verie
             good
             reasons
             .
             For
             upon
             this
             estate
             of
             the
             Kirk
             necessarily
             depends
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             salvation
             of
             
             soules
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             tvvo
             things
             that
             make
             the
             difference
             betvvixt
             the
             Kirk
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             so●ieties
             of
             men
             in
             the
             vvorld
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Pastor
             hath
             reason
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             &
             all
             the
             glorie
             of
             all
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             vvorld
             are
             not
             to
             be
             put
             in
             ballance
             vvith
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             salvation
             of
             soules
             ,
             that
             vvhich
             God
             vvith
             his
             ovvne
             bloud
             hath
             purchased
             and
             redeemed
             .
             Now
             vvhether
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Kirk
             in
             these
             things
             be
             better
             procured
             and
             preserved
             by
             the
             Prelate
             or
             by
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             typed
             by
             comparing
             them
             in
             the
             particulars
             follovving
             .
          
           
             I.
             THE
             PASTOR
             his
             principall
             care
             is
             to
             preserue
             the
             puritie
             of
             doctrine
             in
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             
             that
             Christs
             flock
             may
             be
             fedde
             with
             the
             wholesome
             word
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             oppose
             all
             contrarie
             and
             unprofitable
             doctrine
             ,
             as
             poysonable
             and
             pernitious
             to
             the
             peoples
             soules
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             purpose
             interteyneth
             in
             weekely
             meetings
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             where
             the
             doctrine
             delivered
             by
             one
             ,
             is
             judged
             by
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             sound
             and
             profitable
             ,
             and
             taketh
             such
             order
             vvith
             the
             Papists
             ,
             the
             greate
             corrupters
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             enemies
             to
             the
             peoples
             soules
             ,
             that
             eyther
             he
             converteth
             them
             ,
             or
             cutteth
             them
             off
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Kirk
             with
             the
             spirituall
             sword
             ,
             and
             exhorteth
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             to
             execute
             the
             lawes
             made
             against
             them
             :
             whereby
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             that
             contrarie
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             vayn
             and
             curious
             teaching
             either
             entred
             not
             into
             our
             Kirk
             ,
             or
             was
             suddainly
             repressed
             and
             put
             to
             the
             doore
             ,
             and
             Papistrie
             that
             had
             place
             before
             ,
             was
             well
             nigh
             put
             out
             of
             the
             land
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             hath
             neyther
             leasure
             nor
             liking
             to
             looke
             to
             such
             exercise
             ,
             and
             accounts
             no
             heresie
             so
             worthy
             his
             animadversion
             ,
             as
             the
             alleaged
             heresie
             of
             Aerius
             and
             his
             followers
             .
             It
             is
             manifest
             in
             historie
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             that
             the
             heresies
             that
             haue
             most
             endangered
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             haue
             either
             beene
             forged
             by
             the
             ingines
             ,
             
             or
             favoured
             and
             borne
             out
             by
             the
             authoritie
             and
             credit
             of
             Prelates
             :
             b
             and
             this
             day
             ,
             diverse
             false
             and
             dangerous
             doctrines
             are
             partly
             vented
             ,
             and
             partly
             wincked
             at
             by
             them
             :
             neyther
             thinketh
             he
             papists
             greate
             enemies
             to
             the
             Kirk
             :
             but
             as
             the
             Iewish
             priests
             entertayned
             the
             Sadduces
             ,
             albeit
             enemies
             to
             true
             religion
             ,
             and
             hated
             Christians
             as
             their
             deadly
             foes
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Papist
             can
             agree
             with
             the
             formall
             Protestant
             ,
             but
             thinks
             the
             
             unconformable
             Calvenist
             his
             irreconcileable
             enemie
             ,
             so
             the
             Prelate
             could
             agree
             with
             the
             common
             Papist
             for
             all
             his
             blaspheamous
             doctrine
             and
             profession
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             a
             friend
             to
             his
             Hierarchie
             .
             But
             the
             Reformed
             Christian
             ,
             whom
             he
             calleth
             the
             Calvinist
             ,
             and
             Puritane
             he
             can
             by
             no
             meanes
             beare
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             professed
             unfriend
             to
             his
             Hierarchie
             .
             A
             Prelate
             as
             a
             Prelate
             is
             not
             opposite
             to
             the
             Papist
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Protestant
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
             The
             PASTOR
             knowing
             that
             a
             litle
             leaven
             leaveneth
             the
             whole
             lumpe
             ,
             thinketh
             it
             dangerous
             for
             the
             peoples
             soules
             to
             borrowe
             eyther
             substance
             or
             ceremonie
             of
             religion
             from
             Antichristian
             corruption
             ,
             and
             therefore
             warneth
             the
             people
             to
             beware
             of
             the
             least
             beginnings
             and
             appearances
             of
             evill
             ,
             and
             while
             he
             deliberates
             aboute
             ceremonies
             ,
             fittest
             for
             ordor
             and
             decencie
             ,
             he
             intends
             nothing
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             but
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             kirk
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             ceremonies
             &
             circumstances
             orderly
             appointed
             ,
             he
             looketh
             to
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Kirk
             that
             it
             be
             not
             broken
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             consciences
             of
             the
             weake
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             offended
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             liketh
             to
             simbolize
             with
             Antichrist
             his
             Ceremonies
             ,
             putting
             the
             Papists
             in
             hope
             ,
             that
             the
             bodie
             and
             substance
             of
             the●
             superstition
             may
             be
             resumed
             by
             time
             ,
             where
             the
             shadowes
             and
             ceremonie●
             are
             so
             highly
             regarded
             .
             He
             intends
             nothing
             in
             appointing
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             maintenance
             of
             his
             owne
             estate
             and
             dignitie
             ,
             because
             he
             seeth
             and
             sayth
             ,
             
               N●
               Ceremonie
               no
               Bishop
            
             ,
             and
             in
             practise
             is
             more
             earnest
             in
             urging
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             then
             of
             obedience
             to
             the
             greatest
             things
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             &
             by
             the
             Canons
             aboute
             matters
             ,
             which
             they
             themselues
             call
             indifferent
             ,
             doth
             viole●●
             eyther
             to
             the
             bodies
             or
             consciences
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             thinke
             otherwayes
             ,
             &
             maketh
             them
             to
             serue
             as
             roddes
             to
             scourge
             and
             whippe
             out
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             and
             ministerie
             ,
             whom
             and
             when
             they
             thinke
             good
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             PASTOR
             considering
             ,
             
             that
             he
             is
             called
             to
             feede
             the
             f●ock
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             care
             for
             the
             peoples
             soules
             ,
             in
             his
             entrie
             to
             the
             ministerie
             ,
             will
             be
             loath
             to
             undertake
             a
             greater
             charg●
             then
             he
             can
             in
             some
             measure
             overtake
             ,
             and
             the
             lesse
             his
             charg●
             is
             the
             greater
             is
             his
             contentment
             ,
             not
             that
             he
             desireth
             to
             be
             〈◊〉
             but
             to
             be
             faythfull
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             entered
             he
             hath
             the
             work
             of
             the
             ministerie
             in
             singular
             regarde
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             honourable
             and
             laborious
             worke
             that
             he
             can
             be
             employed
             aboute
             ,
             whereof
             the
             best
             man
             is
             not
             worthy
             ,
             and
             unto
             which
             the
             wole
             man
             is
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             resident
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             serveth
             not
             by
             deputies
             and
             Suffraganes
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             ,
             and
             is
             altogether
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             Pastors
             dueties
             ,
             of
             preaching
             ,
             praying
             ,
             catechising
             ,
             visiting
             ,
             exhorting
             ,
             rebuking
             ,
             comforting
             ,
             &c.
             but
             labours
             most
             diligently
             in
             the
             word
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             because
             fayth
             commeth
             by
             the
             Word
             preached
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             intending
             nothing
             ,
             but
             to
             feede
             himselfe
             ,
             at
             
             his
             entrie
             to
             his
             prelacie
             ,
             he
             regards
             not
             so
             much
             the
             number
             of
             soules
             he
             should
             feede
             ,
             as
             the
             number
             of
             chalders
             ,
             the
             large
             revenues
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             dignities
             he
             is
             to
             feede
             upon
             ,
             and
             the
             larger
             his
             Diocie
             ,
             the
             better
             for
             him
             :
             Hence
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             ascends
             from
             a
             Diocesan
             to
             an
             Archbishop
             ,
             and
             a
             Primate
             .
             After
             he
             is
             entred
             he
             disdayneth
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Ministerie
             ,
             as
             base
             ,
             and
             unworthy
             of
             bis
             grace
             and
             great
             Lordship
             ,
             he
             serveth
             by
             his
             deputies
             and
             Suffraganes
             ,
             and
             thinks
             it
             a
             more
             honourable
             and
             necessarie
             imployment
             to
             attend
             and
             reside
             at
             Court
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             places
             of
             civill
             judgment
             ,
             as
             Councell
             ,
             Session
             ,
             Exchequor
             ,
             and
             howsoever
             he
             appropriates
             to
             himselfe
             the
             reward
             of
             double
             honour
             due
             to
             them
             who
             labour
             in
             the
             word
             &
             doctrine
             ,
             yet
             he
             thinkes
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             bounde
             to
             take
             the
             paines
             of
             that
             worke
             ,
             unto
             which
             the
             double
             honour
             is
             annexed
             .
             So
             the
             Pastor
             must
             labour
             in
             the
             worke
             ,
             and
             the
             Prelate
             must
             reape
             the
             reward
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             more
             prejudiciall
             to
             the
             peoples
             soules
             ,
             he
             maintayneth
             that
             learned
             &
             qualified
             preachers
             are
             not
             so
             necessarie
             in
             congregations
             ,
             as
             Curats
             and
             Readers
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             too
             much
             preaching
             ,
             and
             too
             litle
             reading
             and
             praying
             ,
             meaning
             nothing
             els
             but
             their
             confused
             Leitourgie
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             PASTOR
             dare
             not
             do
             harme
             to
             the
             peoples
             soules
             ,
             
             because
             he
             is
             subject
             both
             in
             calling
             and
             conversation
             to
             the
             discipline
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             which
             stryketh
             upon
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             upon
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             the
             transgressers
             to
             repentance
             ,
             he
             sitteth
             with
             his
             brethren
             in
             session
             ,
             presbyterie
             &
             assembly
             ,
             administring
             the
             holy
             discipline
             holily
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             sinceritie
             &
             faythfulnesse
             ,
             without
             prejudice
             or
             partiality
             ,
             and
             never
             ceasing
             ,
             till
             the
             scandall
             be
             removed
             ,
             the
             Kirk
             be
             purged
             ,
             and
             the
             offender
             (
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             )
             be
             wonne
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             ,
             as
             being
             Christs
             owne
             worke
             ,
             he
             doeth
             with
             Christs
             owne
             weapons
             ,
             that
             is
             with
             the
             spirituall
             sword
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             which
             is
             mightie
             through
             God
             to
             subdue
             every
             thing
             exalting
             it selfe
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             sinners
             to
             repentance
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             may
             doe
             what
             harme
             he
             will
             for
             his
             owne
             tyrannicall
             custome
             and
             prastise
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             any
             law
             eyther
             of
             Kirk
             or
             state
             ,
             he
             exempteth
             himselfe
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Episcopall
             administration
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Prelate
             from
             all
             censure
             ,
             and
             scorneth
             to
             submitte
             himselfe
             to
             any
             Ecclesiasticall
             judicature
             ,
             albeit
             the
             chiefe
             Apostles
             submitted
             themselues
             unto
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             and
             albeit
             there
             be
             no
             subject
             in
             a
             Kingdome
             of
             whatsoever
             qualitie
             or
             condition
             ,
             but
             in
             every
             respect
             he
             is
             under
             the
             controulement
             of
             some
             judicature
             in
             the
             Land
             where
             he
             liveth
             .
             And
             as
             he
             is
             thus
             singularly
             lawlesse
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             so
             pretending
             the
             sole
             power
             of
             proceeding
             to
             belong
             to
             him
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             place
             and
             office
             ,
             he
             sweyeth
             the
             course
             of
             discipline
             ,
             as
             best
             pleaseth
             his
             Lordship
             ,
             processes
             begu●ne
             for
             trying
             of
             slanders
             ,
             if
             the
             partie
             never
             so
             wicked
             haue
             Argument
             of
             weight
             for
             my
             Lord
             or
             his
             Receaver
             ,
             are
             incontinently
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             his
             Monarchicall
             authoritie
             stricken
             dead
             .
             
             Hereby
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             where
             prelates
             rule
             ,
             sinne
             reigneth
             ,
             and
             the
             nearer
             the
             Bishops
             wings
             ,
             the
             greater
             libertie
             for
             sinne
             ,
             as
             is
             seene
             in
             their
             owne
             houses
             and
             traynes
             .
             And
             for
             this
             reason
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             both
             Atheists
             and
             Papists
             like
             the
             Episcopall
             discipline
             ,
             better
             then
             the
             pastorall
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             straytelaced
             ,
             because
             it
             troubleth
             their
             corruption
             ,
             whereas
             the
             other
             layeth
             the
             reynes
             upon
             their
             neck
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Prelate
             happen
             to
             proceede
             against
             offenders
             ,
             his
             discipline
             consists
             not
             so
             much
             in
             spirituall
             censure
             ,
             as
             in
             worldly
             power
             and
             civill
             punishment
             ,
             as
             fining
             ,
             confining
             ,
             imprisoning
             &c.
             which
             haue
             no
             power
             to
             worke
             upon
             the
             consciences
             of
             sinners
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             repentance
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             proper
             for
             the
             preachers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             the
             chiefe
             ende
             of
             Kirk
             discipline
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             PASTOR
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             
             is
             desirous
             ,
             that
             the
             assemblies
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             provinciall
             and
             nationall
             ,
             be
             often
             holden
             and
             well
             kept
             ,
             knowing
             how
             necessarie
             they
             are
             for
             redressing
             things
             amisse
             ,
             for
             fulfilling
             things
             omitted
             ,
             and
             for
             preventing
             evils
             that
             are
             like
             to
             ensue
             :
             and
             when
             the
             assemblie
             is
             convened
             he
             carrieth
             himselfe
             toward
             his
             brethren
             ,
             as
             toward
             the
             servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             collegues
             of
             equall
             authoritie
             ,
             none
             presuming
             to
             any
             place
             or
             preheminence
             ,
             though
             of
             order
             onely
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             power
             ,
             without
             the
             calling
             and
             consent
             of
             his
             fellow
             brethren
             .
             There
             every
             one
             hath
             libertie
             to
             utter
             his
             minde
             ,
             &
             every
             one
             is
             ready
             with
             the
             gift
             that
             God
             hath
             giuen
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             diverse
             members
             of
             one
             body
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             whole
             Kirk
             :
             meeke
             Moses
             and
             burning
             Elias
             ,
             Esay
             with
             his
             trumpet
             ,
             and
             Aaron
             with
             his
             belles
             ,
             Bonaerges
             and
             Barionah
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             thunder
             ,
             and
             the
             sonne
             of
             the
             doue
             ,
             all
             moved
             by
             one
             spirit
             ,
             with
             mutuall
             respect
             ,
             reverence
             ,
             and
             brotherly
             loue
             ,
             joyne
             together
             in
             one
             conclusion
             ,
             and
             if
             at
             any
             time
             they
             be
             of
             different
             judgements
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             suddaine
             and
             summar
             in
             concluding
             things
             of
             importance
             ,
             that
             concerne
             the
             whole
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             may
             be
             done
             with
             uniforme
             consent
             ,
             after
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Acts
             15
             ,
             the
             conclusion
             is
             delayed
             ,
             till
             all
             objections
             be
             satisfyed
             ,
             and
             God
             giue
             greater
             light
             to
             such
             as
             are
             otherwise
             minded
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             the
             greate
             good
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             both
             peace
             and
             trueth
             are
             preserved
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             is
             as
             averse
             from
             a
             free
             assembly
             ,
             as
             the
             Pope
             is
             from
             a
             free
             Generall
             councall
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             eyther
             haue
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             will
             haue
             them
             so
             slavish
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             but
             his
             ecclesiasticall
             courts
             convened
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             name
             .
             When
             this
             Assemblie
             is
             convened
             ,
             at
             his
             owne
             hand
             ,
             without
             calling
             or
             election
             ,
             he
             taketh
             upon
             him
             to
             preside
             &
             moderate
             .
             There
             no
             man
             hath
             libertie
             to
             utter
             his
             mynd
             before
             him
             ,
             who
             hath
             power
             to
             raise
             up
             and
             cast
             downe
             ,
             to
             inlarge
             and
             restreyne
             ,
             to
             preferre
             and
             postpone
             ,
             or
             put
             in
             and
             put
             out
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             mans
             gift
             in
             such
             meetings
             doeth
             good
             to
             the
             Kirk
             .
             And
             if
             it
             happen
             that
             his
             courses
             be
             crossed
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             sort
             oppose
             ,
             then
             he
             rageth
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             proude
             
             boastings
             ,
             and
             unreasonable
             raylings
             ,
             he
             playeth
             the
             Prelate
             indeede
             ,
             using
             Christs
             ministers
             &
             the
             Kirks
             Cōmissioners
             no
             better
             ,
             then
             if
             they
             were
             his
             slaues
             or
             lackeys
             ,
             convened
             to
             say
             Amen
             to
             all
             his
             intentions
             ,
             and
             to
             waite
             upon
             Oracles
             falling
             from
             his
             mouth
             .
             In
             ende
             the
             pluralitie
             of
             voyces
             of
             the
             weaker
             sorte
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             either
             emendicate
             or
             extorted
             ,
             carryeth
             away
             the
             sentence
             which
             must
             oblige
             all
             ,
             and
             therefore
             besides
             the
             tyrannies
             and
             unjust
             proceedings
             ,
             proveth
             afterward
             to
             the
             greate
             hurte
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             many
             evils
             and
             great
             divisions
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             PASTOR
             in
             planting
             of
             Kirks
             ,
             
             and
             placing
             of
             ministers
             without
             respect
             to
             any
             mans
             private
             judgment
             or
             affection
             with
             common
             consent
             ,
             maketh
             choyse
             of
             the
             best
             qualified
             for
             graces
             and
             manners
             ,
             and
             most
             fitte
             for
             the
             people
             he
             is
             to
             be
             set
             over
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             theire
             owne
             speciall
             advise
             and
             desire
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             giveth
             not
             the
             Kirk
             to
             the
             Minister
             ,
             but
             the
             Minister
             to
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             act
             of
             ordination
             at
             the
             place
             where
             he
             shall
             serue
             ,
             and
             in
             presence
             of
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             ,
             he
             requireth
             of
             the
             Intrant
             neither
             oath
             nor
             promise
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             appointed
             by
             the
             assemblies
             of
             the
             whole
             Kirk
             ,
             as
             constancie
             in
             the
             fayth
             ,
             obedience
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             fidelitie
             in
             his
             calling
             ,
             and
             after
             he
             is
             admitted
             ,
             he
             respecteth
             him
             as
             the
             conjunct
             Embassadour
             of
             Christ
             ,
             equall
             in
             power
             and
             authoritie
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             with
             no
             difference
             but
             of
             age
             and
             gifts
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             excluding
             both
             the
             flock
             ,
             whom
             the
             Pastor
             is
             to
             feede
             ,
             and
             the
             fellow-ministers
             with
             whom
             he
             is
             to
             labour
             in
             the
             worke
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             superficially
             and
             for
             the
             fashion
             ,
             when
             now
             the
             Prelate
             and
             his
             domesticks
             (
             who
             haue
             greater
             hand
             in
             the
             planting
             of
             Kirks
             then
             both
             presbyterie
             and
             people
             )
             haue
             brought
             the
             matter
             to
             the
             point
             of
             ordination
             ,
             c
             he
             giveth
             the
             Kirk
             to
             the
             Minister
             ,
             rather
             thē
             the
             Minister
             to
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             whereof
             there
             flowe
             so
             innumerable
             evils
             ,
             that
             the
             Kirk
             hath
             as
             just
             cause
             to
             complaine
             now
             of
             the
             placing
             of
             Ministers
             by
             bishops
             ,
             as
             the
             Kirk
             had
             of
             old
             of
             the
             planting
             of
             bishops
             through
             the
             corruption
             of
             Archbishops
             and
             Metropolitaneo
             .
             d
             The
             ordination
             must
             be
             at
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Prelates
             residencie
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             where
             he
             shall
             serue
             nor
             in
             presence
             of
             the
             congregation
             ;
             then
             is
             the
             intrant
             forced
             without
             any
             pretext
             of
             warrant
             from
             the
             kirk
             ,
             to
             giue
             his
             oath
             and
             Subscription
             to
             Articles
             of
             the
             Prelates
             devising
             ,
             for
             maintenance
             of
             his
             Episcopall
             authoritie
             ,
             euen
             as
             the
             Pope
             doeth
             in
             consecrating
             Bishops
             and
             Archbishops
             ,
             for
             establishing
             of
             his
             universall
             Supremacie
             .
             When
             he
             is
             admitted
             ,
             albeit
             for
             gifts
             and
             all
             other
             rsspects
             he
             be
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             farre
             aboue
             the
             Prelate
             himselfe
             ,
             yet
             the
             prelate
             contemneth
             him
             and
             his
             brethren
             ,
             as
             poore
             presbyters
             ,
             with
             
             double
             contempt
             .
             Whereupon
             we
             see
             that
             the
             Prelates
             and
             others
             by
             their
             example
             &
             doing
             esteeme
             not
             of
             Ministers
             for
             their
             worth
             &
             their
             works
             sake
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             are
             in
             places
             of
             preferment
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             are
             clothed
             with
             offices
             and
             titles
             of
             dignitie
             aboue
             their
             fellowes
             :
             and
             this
             againe
             makes
             worldly
             mynded
             Ministers
             to
             seeke
             estimation
             by
             greatnesse
             rather
             then
             by
             goodnesse
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             PASTOR
             procureth
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             
             by
             following
             after
             things
             which
             make
             for
             peace
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             for
             by
             the
             discipline
             and
             assemblies
             of
             the
             Kirk
             he
             preserveth
             veritie
             ,
             without
             which
             there
             is
             eyther
             no
             unitie
             ,
             or
             such
             unitie
             ,
             as
             is
             but
             a
             conspiracie
             ,
             and
             resisteth
             heresie
             the
             mother
             of
             the
             greatest
             divisions
             :
             so
             long
             as
             our
             assemblies
             had
             their
             libertie
             ,
             there
             could
             arise
             no
             heresie
             among
             us
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             broken
             up
             in
             a
             parish
             ,
             a
             consistorie
             or
             presbyterie
             would
             haue
             borne
             it
             downe
             :
             or
             if
             it
             had
             proceeded
             further
             ,
             thē
             the
             Synodall
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             able
             ,
             the
             nationall
             assembly
             would
             haue
             suppressed
             it
             :
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             the
             Kirk
             of
             France
             ,
             which
             was
             nearest
             to
             ours
             ,
             hath
             ben
             free
             of
             heresie
             :
             In
             the
             Low
             Countreysif
             the
             Kirks
             had
             enjoyed
             the
             libertie
             of
             theyr
             assemblies
             ,
             which
             they
             wanted
             for
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             Arminianisme
             had
             neyther
             troubled
             them
             ,
             nor
             their
             neighbours
             .
             He
             never
             can
             find
             in
             his
             heart
             to
             urge
             or
             inforce
             unprofitable
             and
             untimely
             Ceremonies
             upon
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             for
             no
             other
             cause
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             haue
             beene
             the
             apples
             of
             contention
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             of
             many
             Schismes
             ,
             and
             will
             choose
             rather
             with
             Ionah
             to
             redeeme
             the
             quietnes
             and
             safetie
             of
             the
             Kirk
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             himself
             ,
             then
             for
             his
             owne
             particular
             to
             raise
             the
             smallest
             tempest
             ,
             that
             may
             perill
             her
             peace
             .
             He
             carryeth
             himselfe
             no
             otherwayes
             in
             his
             ministerie
             ,
             then
             becommeth
             the
             humble
             servant
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             &
             feareth
             to
             be
             affected
             with
             Diotrephes
             his
             ambitious
             humour
             ,
             of
             aspyring
             aboue
             his
             brethren
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             speciall
             preservatiue
             of
             peace
             .
             He
             studieth
             to
             preserue
             holynes
             ,
             without
             which
             there
             can
             be
             no
             sounde
             nor
             wholesome
             peace
             ,
             he
             is
             ever
             at
             warre
             with
             that
             which
             is
             contrarie
             to
             holynes
             ,
             and
             sendeth
             away
             all
             scandalous
             livers
             with
             the
             workers
             of
             iniquitie
             ,
             that
             peace
             may
             be
             upon
             the
             Israell
             of
             God
             Psal.
             25.
             
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             is
             accounted
             a
             peaceeble
             man
             ,
             and
             pretends
             alwaies
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             but
             indeede
             seeketh
             his
             owne
             peace
             and
             prosperitie
             ,
             and
             opposeth
             the
             things
             that
             make
             for
             peace
             :
             for
             if
             it
             serue
             for
             his
             owne
             particular
             ,
             he
             can
             oversee
             Papists
             and
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             suffer
             heresie
             to
             rise
             and
             spreade
             it selfe
             ,
             that
             the
             Kirk
             may
             haue
             some
             other
             thing
             to
             think
             upon
             ,
             then
             his
             Episcopacie
             ,
             and
             may
             haue
             himselfe
             to
             runne
             unto
             in
             steade
             of
             assemblies
             ,
             he
             careth
             not
             to
             make
             Schisme
             ,
             and
             will
             fight
             with
             tooth
             and
             nayle
             for
             unlawfull
             and
             unprofitable
             ceremonies
             ,
             which
             haue
             ever
             proved
             the
             cause
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             and
             ere
             he
             redeeme
             the
             Kirks
             peace
             ,
             by
             casting
             out
             
             these
             cumbersome
             wares
             ,
             he
             will
             rather
             cast
             over
             boorde
             many
             worthy
             ministers
             ,
             suffer
             numbers
             of
             soules
             ,
             for
             whom
             Christ
             hath
             dyed
             ,
             to
             perish
             ,
             and
             the
             Kirk
             of
             Christ
             tossed
             with
             troubles
             ,
             by
             occasion
             of
             that
             noysome
             baggage
             ,
             to
             sinke
             at
             last
             under
             the
             burden
             .
             Contention
             also
             commeth
             by
             his
             pride
             and
             ambition
             :
             for
             first
             ,
             great
             places
             make
             great
             emulation
             ,
             &
             hoate
             competition
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seene
             in
             Christs
             owne
             Apostles
             ,
             e
             and
             historie
             maketh
             knowen
             in
             many
             others
             ,
             what
             debate
             and
             contention
             ,
             what
             war
             and
             bloodshed
             prelacie
             hath
             brought
             forth
             in
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             between
             Kirk
             and
             Kirk
             contending
             for
             primacie
             ,
             prelate
             and
             prelate
             for
             presidencie
             ,
             Pope
             and
             Pope
             for
             papacie
             betweene
             Kings
             and
             Bishops
             for
             Souveraignitie
             :
             as
             betweene
             the
             Roman
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             Roman
             Bishoppes
             :
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             and
             the
             Primates
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             PASTOR
             contents
             himselfe
             with
             such
             a
             competent
             stipend
             ,
             
             as
             is
             assigned
             to
             him
             for
             his
             service
             ,
             whereby
             he
             hath
             neyther
             meanes
             to
             swell
             in
             pride
             and
             wealth
             ,
             nor
             matter
             of
             excesse
             and
             superfluitie
             .
             And
             he
             hath
             but
             one
             body
             ,
             so
             he
             undertaketh
             but
             one
             Cure
             ,
             where
             he
             must
             be
             resident
             ,
             and
             one
             Kirk
             living
             ,
             which
             for
             feare
             of
             the
             censures
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             albeit
             he
             would
             ,
             he
             dares
             not
             delapidate
             ,
             but
             must
             leaue
             the
             Kirk
             patrimonie
             in
             as
             good
             or
             better
             case
             ,
             then
             he
             found
             it
             at
             his
             entry
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             hath
             a
             Lords
             rent
             out
             of
             the
             revenewes
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             which
             at
             the
             first
             was
             destinate
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             employed
             for
             better
             uses
             ,
             and
             this
             he
             hath
             not
             for
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             but
             partly
             for
             his
             unlawfull
             attending
             civill
             affaires
             ,
             and
             partly
             ,
             for
             bearing
             out
             a
             Lordly
             porte
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             his
             Ladie
             ,
             their
             children
             and
             followers
             .
             He
             uniteth
             Kirks
             farre
             distant
             ,
             to
             maki
             the
             morsell
             the
             greater
             for
             his
             wide
             gorge
             :
             he
             alloweth
             and
             defendeth
             pluralities
             ,
             and
             Nonresidencies
             ,
             by
             setting
             long
             taks
             without
             knowledge
             or
             consent
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             and
             by
             setting
             of
             fewe
             formes
             and
             taxwardes
             he
             raketh
             up
             all
             ,
             and
             stinteth
             the
             Minister
             to
             a
             poore
             stipendiarie
             portion
             of
             fiue
             hundreth
             marks
             .
             So
             that
             the
             most
             Sacrilegious
             persons
             in
             the
             Land
             are
             the
             Bishops
             themselues
             ,
             eating
             the
             meate
             out
             of
             the
             mouthes
             of
             many
             worthy
             pastors
             ,
             that
             labour
             painfully
             in
             the
             Lords
             worke
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Prelates
               objection
               .
            
             
               THE
               PRELATE
               will
               object
               ,
               that
               there
               shall
               never
               be
               any
               forme
               of
               Kirk
               government
               or
               discipline
               ,
               
               which
               bringeth
               not
               with
               it
               some
               dangers
               and
               discommodities
               ,
               and
               that
               must
               be
               the
               best
               ,
               which
               hath
               the
               fewest
               .
               It
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               ,
               but
               the
               Episcopall
               gouvernment
               hath
               also
               the
               owne
               inconvenients
               ,
               whether
               we
               consider
               the
               Salvation
               of
               Soules
               ,
               or
               the
               outward
               constitution
               of
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               and
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               patrimonie
               of
               the
               Kirk
               .
            
             
             
               But
               the
               Anarchie
               and
               confusion
               ,
               which
               ever
               attendeth
               the
               paritie
               maynteyned
               by
               the
               Pastor
               is
               an
               inconvenience
               greater
               then
               all
               ,
               &
               sheweth
               plainly
               ,
               that
               the
               paritie
               of
               Pastors
               is
               neyther
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               can
               serve
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Kirk
               :
               for
               God
               is
               not
               the
               God
               of
               confusion
               but
               of
               peace
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               all
               in
               the
               Kirks
               of
               the
               Saincts
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Pastors
               answer
               .
            
             
               THE
               gouvernment
               and
               order
               appoynted
               by
               Christ
               can
               haue
               no
               danger
               ,
               discommoditie
               nor
               inconvenience
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               men
               bring
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               which
               through
               the
               neglect
               or
               contempte
               thereof
               they
               bring
               upon
               themselues
               .
               That
               therefore
               must
               be
               the
               best
               ,
               which
               is
               best
               warranted
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               approacheth
               nearest
               to
               the
               simplicitie
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               the
               discipline
               of
               their
               times
               .
               Malignant
               wits
               haue
               ever
               beene
               readie
               to
               lay
               imputations
               upon
               Gods
               ordinances
               ,
               as
               that
               his
               inward
               worship
               according
               to
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Christ
               hath
               no
               wisedome
               ,
               that
               the
               outward
               hath
               no
               majestie
               ,
               that
               his
               order
               of
               the
               Kirk
               is
               but
               Anarchie
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               a
               monarchie
               :
               but
               as
               the
               naturall
               philosopher
               sayth
               ,
               the
               order
               of
               nature
               to
               be
               full
               of
               beautie
               ,
               and
               the
               wise
               Statesman
               seeth
               the
               beautie
               of
               the
               order
               of
               a
               wise
               policie
               :
               so
               the
               Christian
               ,
               when
               he
               seeth
               the
               order
               of
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               shall
               with
               the
               Apostle
               Col.
               2.
               rejoyce
               to
               see
               it
               ,
               and
               will
               preferre
               the
               beautie
               thereof
               to
               the
               wise
               government
               of
               the
               house
               &
               Court
               of
               Salomon
               ,
               as
               being
               appointed
               by
               a
               wiser
               then
               hee
               :
               euen
               Balaam
               ,
               albeit
               disposed
               to
               curse
               ,
               when
               his
               eyes
               are
               opened
               to
               behold
               this
               wise
               order
               and
               marvelous
               beautie
               ,
               shall
               be
               forced
               to
               open
               his
               lips
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 How
                 goodly
                 are
                 thy
                 tents
                 o
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 tabernacles
                 to
                 Israell
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 house
                 full
                 of
                 silver
                 and
                 gold
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 curse
                 ,
                 for
                 how
                 shall
                 I
                 curse
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 not
                 cursed
                 ?
                 or
                 how
                 shall
                 I
                 defye
                 ,
              
               
               
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 not
                 defyed
                 ?
                 Numb
                 .
                 23.
                 and
              
               24.
               
               And
               that
               there
               is
               no
               confusion
               in
               the
               paritie
               mainteyned
               by
               the
               Pastor
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               to
               him
               that
               desireth
               to
               see
               ,
               for
               :
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Confusion
                   hath
                   no
                   subordination
                   for
                   disposing
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   setting
                   every
                   thing
                   in
                   it
                   owne
                   place
                   .
                   
                     The
                     paritie
                     mainteyned
                     by
                     the
                     Pastor
                     hath
                     a
                     lawfull
                     subordination
                     of
                     Elders
                     to
                     Pastors
                     ,
                     of
                     Deacons
                     to
                     Elders
                     ,
                     of
                     a
                     Kirk
                     Session
                     to
                     a
                     presbyterie
                     ,
                     of
                     a
                     presbyterie
                     to
                     a
                     Synode
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     a
                     Synode
                     to
                     a
                     Nationall
                     Assembly
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Confusion
                   hath
                   no
                   prioritie
                   of
                   respect
                   of
                   precedencie
                   nor
                   of
                   order
                   .
                   
                     Paritie
                     of
                     pastors
                     so
                     shunneth
                     ambitiō
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     mainteyneth
                     a
                     prioritie
                     of
                     precedencie
                     f
                     and
                     respect
                     ,
                     for
                     age
                     ,
                     for
                     zeale
                     ,
                     for
                     gifts
                     &c.
                     and
                     a
                     prioritie
                     of
                     order
                     ,
                     whereby
                     one
                     is
                     moderator
                     of
                     others
                     in
                     all
                     their
                     Synods
                     ,
                     and
                     meetings
                     ,
                     such
                     
                     as
                     was
                     amongst
                     the
                     Apostles
                     themselues
                     ,
                     but
                     without
                     prioritie
                     of
                     power
                     or
                     jurisdiction
                     aboue
                     the
                     rest
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Confusion
                   admitteth
                   no
                   commandement
                   nor
                   subjection
                   :
                   
                     Paritie
                     of
                     Pastor
                     ,
                     admitteth
                     both
                     :
                     for
                     every
                     Pastor
                     conducteth
                     his
                     owne
                     flock
                     ,
                     &
                     every
                     pastor
                     is
                     subject
                     to
                     a
                     joynt
                     fellowship
                     of
                     pastors
                     in
                     Presbyteries
                     and
                     Synods
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Confusion
                   is
                   abhorred
                   ,
                   both
                   by
                   nature
                   and
                   all
                   Societies
                   ,
                   as
                   their
                   greatest
                   enemie
                   ,
                   which
                   overturneth
                   all
                   ,
                   where
                   it
                   hath
                   place
                   .
                   
                     Paritie
                     of
                     Pastors
                     hath
                     the
                     like
                     paritie
                     both
                     in
                     nature
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     sorts
                     of
                     societie
                     :
                     for
                     in
                     nature
                     one
                     eye
                     hath
                     not
                     power
                     over
                     another
                     ,
                     nor
                     one
                     hand
                     over
                     another
                     ,
                     nor
                     one
                     foote
                     over
                     another
                     ,
                     onely
                     the
                     head
                     hath
                     power
                     over
                     all
                     .
                     In
                     the
                     common-wealth
                     and
                     kingdome
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     paritie
                     without
                     a
                     prioritie
                     of
                     power
                     of
                     jurisdiction
                     betwixt
                     one
                     Baron
                     and
                     another
                     ,
                     &
                     betwixt
                     one
                     Nobleman
                     and
                     another
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     Collegiall
                     jurisdictions
                     in
                     the
                     Land
                     under
                     the
                     King
                     himselfe
                     .
                     In
                     the
                     worlde
                     paritie
                     betwixt
                     one
                     King
                     and
                     another
                     ,
                     In
                     the
                     Roman
                     Kirk
                     equalitie
                     betwixt
                     one
                     Lord
                     Bishop
                     and
                     another
                     ,
                     and
                     betwixt
                     two
                     Archbishops
                     ,
                     Patriarks
                     &c.
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     Kirk
                     of
                     Christ
                     betwixt
                     Apostle
                     and
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     &c.
                     why
                     then
                     shall
                     the
                     divine
                     paritie
                     of
                     Pastors
                     be
                     accounted
                     a
                     confusion
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SIXTH
           PART
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Pastor
             &
             Prelate
             compared
             by
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Common
             wealth
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             outward
             estate
             .
          
           
             ALbeit
             that
             sometimes
             the
             povver
             Ecclesiasticall
             be
             without
             the
             secular
             ,
             
             and
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Kirk
             make
             not
             any
             civill
             corporation
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             &
             long
             after
             .
             And
             some
             times
             the
             secular
             power
             be
             vvithout
             the
             ecclesiasticall
             ,
             and
             the
             members
             of
             kingdomes
             and
             corporations
             make
             not
             a
             Kirk
             ,
             as
             amongst
             the
             Heathen
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             many
             nations
             and
             societies
             this
             day
             ;
             yet
             is
             it
             farre
             best
             ,
             both
             for
             Religion
             and
             Justice
             ,
             both
             for
             trueth
             and
             peace
             ,
             both
             for
             Kirk
             and
             Commonvvealth
             ,
             when
             both
             are
             joyned
             in
             one
             :
             vvhen
             the
             Magistrate
             hath
             both
             svvords
             ,
             the
             use
             of
             the
             temporall
             svvord
             ,
             and
             the
             benefite
             of
             the
             spirituall
             svvord
             ,
             and
             vvhen
             the
             Kirk
             hath
             both
             svvords
             ,
             the
             use
             of
             the
             spirituall
             sword
             ,
             and
             the
             benefite
             of
             the
             temporall
             :
             When
             the
             two
             administrations
             civill
             and
             ecclesiasticall
             ,
             like
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             help
             one
             another
             mutually
             ,
             &
             neyther
             Aaron
             and
             Miriam
             murmur
             against
             Moses
             ,
             nor
             Jeroboam
             stretcheth
             out
             his
             hand
             against
             the
             man
             of
             God.
             Upon
             the
             one
             part
             ,
             
             civill
             authoritie
             mainteyneth
             and
             defendeth
             religion
             ,
             vvhere
             it
             is
             reformed
             ,
             and
             reformeth
             religion
             vvhere
             it
             is
             corrupted
             .
             
               Kings
               shall
               be
               thy
               foster-fathers
               ,
               and
               Queenes
               thy
               nurse
               mothers
            
             a
             ,
             
               Kings
               serue
               the
               Lord
               in
               fear
            
             b
             :
             
               And
               then
               serue
               they
               the
               Lord
            
             (
             sayth
             Augustine
             )
             
               vvhen
               they
               serue
               him
               not
               onely
               faythfully
               as
               men
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               as
               Kings
               ,
               and
               doe
               such
               things
               in
               serving
               him
               ,
               as
               none
               can
               doe
               but
               
               kings
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               vvhile
               they
               rest
               not
               till
               Religion
               be
               established
               ,
               and
               God
               served
               in
               their
               dominions
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               ovvne
               Word
               .
            
             It
             hath
             ever
             been
             the
             greatest
             commendation
             of
             Princes
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             begunne
             their
             government
             vvith
             the
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             many
             vvorthy
             Princes
             haue
             done
             both
             before
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             God
             preferreth
             Kings
             unto
             all
             others
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Kings
             should
             haste
             to
             honour
             GOD
             aboue
             all
             others
             :
             Or
             that
             they
             haue
             exceeded
             all
             vvho
             vvent
             before
             them
             in
             this
             religious
             and
             Royall
             Chaire
             .
             AZA
             tooke
             avvay
             Idolatrie
             :
             but
             JEHOSHAPHAT
             removed
             the
             high-places
             also
             .
             EZEKIAH
             vvent
             further
             ,
             and
             brake
             the
             Brazen
             Serpent
             ,
             albeit
             a
             monument
             of
             Gods
             mercie
             :
             But
             this
             vvas
             the
             sinne
             of
             his
             Reformation
             ,
             that
             he
             razed
             not
             the
             Idoll
             Temples
             ,
             vvhich
             vvas
             kept
             to
             good
             JOSIAH
             ,
             vvho
             therefore
             hath
             this
             testimonie
             to
             the
             ende
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             like
             unto
             him
             there
             vvas
             no
             King
             before
             him
             ,
             that
             turned
             to
             the
             LORD
             vvith
             all
             his
             heart
             ,
             vvith
             all
             his
             soule
             ,
             and
             vvith
             all
             his
             might
             .
             Upon
             the
             other
             part
             ,
             true
             Religion
             ,
             although
             it
             propone
             for
             the
             principall
             ends
             ,
             the
             Glorie
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             the
             Safetie
             of
             the
             KIRK
             ,
             
             yet
             it
             serveth
             many
             vvayes
             for
             the
             Civill
             good
             ,
             and
             vvorldly
             benefite
             of
             Kings
             and
             Kingdomes
             .
             Because
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             ,
             maketh
             Kings
             and
             Kingdomes
             to
             serue
             that
             GOD
             that
             giueth
             both
             Heauenly
             and
             Earthly
             Kingdomes
             .
             c
             Who
             looseth
             the
             Bands
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             girdeth
             their
             loynes
             vvith
             a
             girdle
             :
             Who
             is
             the
             onely
             Judge
             ,
             that
             putteth
             dovvne
             one
             ,
             and
             setteth
             up
             an
             other
             .
             And
             therefore
             godlynesse
             hath
             the
             promise
             ,
             and
             true
             Religion
             hath
             many
             blessinges
             attending
             .
             It
             is
             a
             blessed
             thing
             ,
             vvhen
             a
             King
             ,
             or
             a
             Kingdome
             serveth
             that
             GOD
             ,
             by
             vvhom
             kings
             reigne
             ,
             and
             vvho
             giveth
             and
             taketh
             avvay
             kingdomes
             at
             his
             pleaure
             :
             Next
             because
             it
             qualifieth
             and
             disposeth
             every
             man
             for
             his
             ovvne
             place
             .
             
             It
             maketh
             rulers
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             every
             Kingdome
             is
             under
             a
             greater
             Kingdome
             ,
             d
             and
             as
             they
             are
             advanced
             aboue
             all
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             account
             to
             make
             .
             It
             maketh
             the
             subjects
             to
             obey
             for
             conscience
             sake
             ,
             and
             subdueth
             the
             people
             under
             theyr
             Prince
             :
             which
             made
             Theodosius
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             his
             empire
             consisted
             more
             by
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             then
             by
             all
             other
             meanes
             .
             It
             keepeth
             true
             peace
             ,
             both
             publick
             and
             private
             ,
             and
             when
             peace
             can
             be
             no
             longer
             kept
             ,
             it
             followeth
             after
             it
             to
             find
             it
             againe
             .
             Jt
             maketh
             men
             just
             and
             temperate
             in
             time
             of
             peace
             ,
             not
             by
             restraint
             ,
             vvhich
             positiue
             lavves
             doe
             ,
             but
             by
             mortification
             .
             With
             Christians
             to
             think
             that
             vvickednes
             is
             sinne
             ,
             
               Whether
               of
               the
               tvvo
               commandeth
               more
               fully
            
             (
             sayth
             Tertullian
             )
             
               he
               vvho
               sayth
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               kill
               ,
               or
               he
               who
               sayth
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               be
               angry
               :
               vvhich
               of
               the
               tvvo
               is
               more
               perfect
               to
               forbid
               adulterie
               ,
               or
               to
               restraine
               the
               eyes
               from
               concupiscencs
               &c.
               
            
             It
             maketh
             every
             man
             to
             practise
             Christianitie
             in
             the
             particular
             duties
             of
             his
             calling
             .
             In
             the
             time
             of
             war
             it
             maketh
             men
             couragious
             ,
             &
             to
             feare
             none
             but
             him
             that
             can
             kill
             the
             soule
             .
             In
             persecution
             it
             maketh
             invincible
             patience
             ▪
             Without
             confusion
             it
             giveth
             at
             all
             times
             unto
             God
             ,
             that
             vvhich
             is
             Gods
             ,
             and
             unto
             Caesar
             that
             vvhich
             is
             Caesars
             ,
             and
             vvithout
             usurpation
             or
             injurie
             to
             any
             ,
             it
             giveth
             unto
             Noblemen
             ,
             Statesmen
             ,
             Barons
             ,
             Burgesses
             ,
             and
             all
             from
             the
             highest
             to
             the
             lovvest
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             their
             ovvn
             places
             ,
             preferments
             and
             priviledges
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             soveraigne
             lavv
             of
             justice
             .
             All
             estates
             haue
             neede
             of
             this
             divine
             influence
             ,
             
             and
             of
             all
             these
             comfortable
             effects
             ,
             and
             every
             religion
             promiseth
             them
             all
             ,
             but
             onely
             Christian
             Religion
             is
             able
             to
             performe
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             Christian
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             neare
             that
             it
             cometh
             to
             the
             puritie
             &
             simplicitie
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             both
             in
             doctrine
             and
             discipline
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             christianly
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             povverfully
             it
             be
             urged
             upon
             the
             consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             the
             more
             effectually
             it
             proveth
             for
             these
             happy
             ones
             .
             Let
             us
             then
             upon
             this
             ground
             proceede
             to
             our
             tryall
             ,
             vvhether
             the
             Pastor
             or
             Prelate
             be
             more
             profitable
             for
             the
             Countrey
             and
             Common
             vvealth
             .
          
           
           
             THE
             PASTOR
             preserveth
             the
             prosperous
             estate
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             and
             commonwealth
             ,
             
             by
             labouring
             to
             preserue
             pietie
             ,
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             temperance
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             by
             oppusing
             with
             al
             his
             might
             against
             Idolatrie
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             impietie
             ,
             against
             unrighteousnesse
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             injurie
             ,
             whether
             by
             craft
             or
             violence
             ,
             and
             against
             intemperancie
             ,
             incontinencie
             unlawfull
             mariages
             ,
             divorces
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             kinde
             of
             impurities
             :
             e
             for
             these
             three
             where
             they
             reigne
             he
             knoweth
             to
             be
             more
             neare
             and
             certaine
             causes
             ,
             first
             of
             the
             many
             calamities
             and
             judgements
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             of
             the
             alterations
             and
             periodes
             of
             states
             and
             Kingdomes
             ,
             then
             eyther
             the
             intricate
             numbers
             of
             Plato
             ,
             or
             the
             unchanged
             course
             of
             the
             heauens
             ,
             
             or
             what
             other
             cause
             is
             pretended
             by
             philosophers
             or
             politicks
             ,
             because
             these
             where
             they
             raigne
             ,
             they
             threatten
             a
             ruine
             from
             the
             true
             fatalitie
             of
             Gods
             providence
             &
             justice
             ,
             &
             doe
             shake
             the
             pillars
             of
             all
             humane
             societie
             ,
             as
             Idolatrie
             the
             pillars
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             unrighteousnes
             of
             the
             Cōmon-wealth
             ,
             and
             intemperance
             of
             the
             family
             ,
             &
             one
             of
             the
             three
             falling
             ,
             the
             other
             two
             cannot
             long
             endure
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             upon
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             by
             taking
             in
             his
             owne
             hands
             the
             power
             of
             the
             generall
             assembly
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             great
             terror
             to
             sinne
             ,
             by
             depriving
             some
             worthy
             pastors
             of
             their
             places
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             their
             authoritie
             in
             censuring
             of
             sinne
             ,
             by
             destroying
             the
             discipline
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             owne
             many
             unlawfull
             practises
             and
             permissions
             ,
             hath
             giuen
             way
             to
             Idolatrie
             ,
             blaspbemie
             ,
             and
             the
             prophanation
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             Scandalous
             and
             notorious
             Sinnes
             of
             unrighteousnesse
             ,
             uncleannes
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             abuse
             of
             Gods
             creatures
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             commeth
             upon
             the
             world
             .
             But
             most
             of
             all
             by
             bringing
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             kingdome
             under
             the
             guiltines
             of
             the
             violation
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             doing
             against
             their
             oath
             and
             Subscription
             hath
             drawne
             on
             many
             visitations
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             doeth
             dayly
             provoke
             the
             Lord
             to
             further
             wrath
             ,
             stryketh
             at
             the
             pillars
             of
             all
             Societies
             ,
             and
             posteth
             on
             the
             periods
             of
             State
             and
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             PASTOR
             accounteth
             vertue
             ,
             
             trueth
             ,
             righteousnesse
             ,
             Christian
             simplicitie
             ,
             and
             prudence
             to
             be
             the
             best
             policie
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             his
             owne
             practise
             ,
             but
             for
             all
             that
             are
             in
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             societies
             :
             and
             therefore
             pronounceth
             anathema
             upon
             the
             chiefest
             axiomes
             of
             Machiavels
             arte
             ,
             f
             whom
             he
             judgeth
             to
             be
             as
             pernicious
             a
             master
             of
             policie
             ,
             as
             Antichrist
             is
             for
             matters
             of
             Religion
             :
             and
             these
             two
             to
             be
             the
             principall
             supposts
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             the
             direct
             enemy
             of
             Christian
             fayth
             and
             obedience
             ,
             and
             the
             craftie
             subverters
             
             of
             Kirks
             and
             Commonwealths
             ,
             unfitte
             for
             all
             ,
             but
             most
             unfitte
             for
             us
             ,
             whom
             grace
             hath
             favoured
             with
             the
             light
             of
             the
             trueth
             ,
             and
             nature
             hath
             fashioned
             to
             be
             open
             and
             plaine
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATES
             practises
             doe
             proclaime
             what
             policie
             pleaseth
             him
             best
             .
             Simulation
             ,
             dissimulation
             ,
             falsehoode
             and
             Flattery
             are
             knowen
             to
             be
             the
             wayes
             of
             his
             promotion
             .
             He
             standeth
             in
             his
             grandeur
             and
             possesseth
             his
             peace
             ,
             by
             promising
             good
             service
             in
             parliament
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             against
             the
             Nobilitie
             ,
             and
             blowing
             the
             bellowes
             of
             dissention
             betwixt
             them
             :
             he
             warmeth
             himselfe
             at
             the
             fire
             he
             hath
             raysed
             betwixt
             the
             King
             and
             Kirk
             .
             He
             beareth
             with
             men
             of
             every
             religion
             ,
             providing
             they
             be
             not
             Antiepiscopall
             .
             He
             urgeth
             Ceremonies
             ,
             which
             he
             himselfe
             otherwise
             careth
             nothing
             for
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             a
             band
             of
             obedience
             to
             the
             slavish
             ,
             and
             a
             buckler
             of
             Episcopacie
             against
             the
             opposites
             ,
             he
             suffereth
             papistrie
             to
             prevaile
             ,
             and
             new
             heresies
             to
             arise
             ,
             and
             giveth
             connivence
             to
             the
             Teachers
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             some
             other
             matter
             of
             disputation
             amongst
             learned
             men
             ,
             then
             about
             his
             myter
             .
             If
             all
             would
             follow
             his
             arte
             and
             example
             ,
             Antichrist
             &
             Machiavel
             would
             be
             our
             chiefest
             Maisters
             ,
             and
             every
             Scottish
             man
             of
             spirit
             would
             proue
             another
             Caesar
             Borgia
             ,
             or
             Ludovieus
             Sfortia
             g
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             PASTOR
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             distinguisheth
             betwixt
             the
             things
             of
             God
             and
             the
             things
             of
             Caesar
             ,
             
             betwixt
             the
             soveraigntie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             souveraigntie
             of
             man
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             dignitie
             of
             the
             Statesman
             and
             honour
             of
             the
             Elder
             ,
             that
             labours
             in
             the
             word
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             palace
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministers
             manse
             ,
             the
             revenues
             of
             the
             Noble-man
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministers
             stipend
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             the
             grounds
             of
             policie
             h
             holdeth
             ,
             that
             many
             offices
             should
             be
             conferred
             upon
             one
             man
             ,
             except
             rarely
             ,
             by
             the
             speciall
             favour
             of
             Princes
             ,
             upon
             some
             that
             are
             eminent
             ,
             as
             miracles
             for
             engine
             ,
             for
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             dexteritie
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             mans
             infirmitie
             ,
             the
             weight
             of
             authoritie
             ,
             the
             order
             of
             the
             policie
             ,
             and
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             people
             :
             that
             as
             everie
             thing
             in
             nature
             doeth
             the
             owne
             part
             ,
             the
             ●●nne
             shyneth
             ,
             and
             the
             wind
             bloweth
             ,
             the
             water
             moysteneth
             ,
             so
             every
             man
             should
             be
             set
             to
             his
             owne
             taske
             ,
             i
             that
             one
             man
             cannot
             both
             be
             Aeneas
             and
             Hector
             ,
             Cato
             and
             Scipio
             ,
             farre
             lesse
             can
             one
             and
             the
             same
             person
             be
             sufficient
             for
             the
             greatest
             affaires
             ,
             both
             of
             Kirk
             and
             policie
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Pastor
             keepeth
             himselfe
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             his
             owne
             place
             and
             calling
             ,
             and
             neyther
             medleth
             with
             civill
             causes
             ,
             nor
             taketh
             upon
             him
             civill
             offices
             ,
             nor
             seeketh
             after
             civill
             honour
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             maketh
             no
             distinction
             ,
             but
             confoundeth
             all
             ,
             as
             compatible
             ynough
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             the
             agent
             .
             And
             albeit
             for
             any
             good
             
             parts
             to
             be
             no
             miracle
             ,
             but
             neighbourlike
             ,
             k
             yet
             he
             findeth
             himself
             sufficient
             for
             everything
             in
             Kirk
             and
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             telleth
             all
             for
             fish
             that
             commeth
             in
             his
             nette
             ,
             whether
             Civill
             offices
             ,
             Civill
             Honours
             ,
             civill
             causes
             ,
             or
             civill
             punishments
             :
             Like
             a
             Prince
             he
             hath
             his
             castle
             ,
             his
             Lordship
             ,
             his
             Regalitie
             ,
             Vassalry
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             hath
             power
             to
             confyne
             ,
             imprison
             &c.
             and
             taketh
             it
             hardly
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             not
             preferred
             to
             Offices
             of
             estate
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             Chancellor
             ,
             President
             &c.
             which
             his
             predecessors
             had
             of
             old
             .
             And
             thus
             against
             all
             ground
             of
             good
             policie
             he
             stands
             in
             pompe
             ,
             as
             a
             mightie
             Gyant
             ,
             with
             one
             Foote
             in
             the
             Kirk
             upon
             the
             necks
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             with
             another
             in
             the
             state
             ,
             upon
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             Nobilitie
             and
             Gentrie
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             PASTOR
             assisteth
             the
             Civill
             Magistrate
             in
             planting
             of
             virtue
             ,
             and
             rooting
             out
             of
             vice
             ,
             partly
             by
             powerfull
             preaching
             home
             to
             the
             Consciences
             of
             sinners
             ,
             l
             partly
             by
             censuring
             lesser
             offences
             ,
             which
             the
             Magistrate
             punisheth
             not
             ,
             as
             lying
             ,
             uncomelie
             jesting
             ,
             rash
             and
             common
             swearing
             ,
             rotten
             talking
             ,
             brauling
             ,
             drunckennesse
             &c.
             
             Wherethrough
             the
             passages
             to
             murther
             ,
             adulterie
             ,
             and
             other
             great
             offences
             are
             stopped
             ,
             the
             people
             prevented
             in
             many
             mischiefs
             ,
             and
             great
             enormities
             ,
             and
             the
             Magistrate
             many
             waies
             eased
             ,
             and
             partly
             in
             censuring
             of
             greater
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             purging
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             foule
             offences
             :
             for
             he
             joyneth
             the
             Censures
             and
             the
             spirituall
             sword
             of
             the
             Kirk
             with
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             so
             unpartially
             ,
             that
             none
             are
             spared
             ,
             with
             such
             expedition
             and
             diligence
             ,
             that
             sinne
             is
             censured
             ,
             and
             not
             forgotten
             ,
             with
             such
             authoritie
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             ob●tin●●e
             haue
             confessed
             ,
             that
             the
             Kirk
             had
             power
             to
             binde
             and
             loose
             ,
             with
             such
             sharpnesse
             and
             severitie
             that
             Malefactors
             haue
             beene
             affraide
             ,
             and
             so
             universally
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             no
             crime
             censurable
             by
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             is
             punishable
             by
             temporall
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             so
             he
             holdeth
             no
             sinne
             punishable
             by
             Civill
             Authoritie
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             is
             allo
             censurable
             by
             Spirituall
             power
             ,
             the
             one
             punishing
             the
             offender
             in
             his
             bodye
             or
             goods
             ,
             the
             other
             drawing
             him
             unto
             repentance
             ,
             and
             to
             remoue
             the
             scandall
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             is
             unprofitable
             to
             the
             Civill
             Magistrate
             in
             planting
             of
             virtue
             ,
             and
             rooting
             out
             of
             vice
             :
             for
             where
             his
             government
             hath
             place
             ,
             preaching
             hath
             more
             demonstration
             of
             Arte
             for
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             speaker
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             Spirit
             for
             the
             censuring
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             conversion
             of
             the
             sinner
             :
             He
             passeth
             small
             offences
             without
             any
             censure
             ,
             &
             thereby
             openeth
             the
             way
             to
             the
             greatest
             sins
             of
             murther
             ,
             adulterie
             &c.
             and
             giveth
             the
             Magistrate
             his
             hands
             full
             .
             He
             vendicates
             to
             his
             court
             and
             jurisdiction
             some
             crimes
             ,
             as
             proper
             for
             his
             censure
             ,
             
             which
             yet
             he
             passeth
             lightly
             .
             The
             censures
             of
             the
             Kirk
             and
             sword
             of
             excommunication
             in
             his
             hand
             serue
             for
             small
             use
             against
             greater
             sins
             .
             For
             eyther
             they
             are
             not
             used
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             so
             partially
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             sinners
             escape
             uncensured
             ,
             or
             so
             superficially
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             rather
             a
             matter
             of
             mocking
             and
             boldnesse
             in
             sinne
             ,
             then
             of
             repentance
             to
             the
             sinner
             ,
             or
             of
             removing
             the
             offence
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             PASTOR
             is
             chargeable
             to
             no
             man
             beside
             his
             sober
             and
             necessarie
             maintenance
             allotted
             unto
             him
             for
             his
             necessarie
             service
             ,
             
             which
             the
             people
             can
             no
             more
             want
             ,
             then
             they
             may
             want
             religion
             it selfe
             ,
             or
             their
             owne
             temporall
             and
             eternall
             happines
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             contrarie
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             policie
             m
             against
             the
             multiplying
             and
             mainteyning
             of
             idle
             officebearers
             ,
             hath
             for
             one
             office
             ,
             serving
             for
             no
             good
             use
             neither
             to
             King
             ,
             nor
             Kirk
             ,
             nor
             Countrey
             ,
             allowance
             of
             a
             large
             rent
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             burthen
             ,
             and
             is
             many
             waies
             chargeable
             to
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             and
             to
             particular
             persons
             ;
             by
             his
             great
             lands
             and
             Lordship
             ,
             by
             actions
             of
             improbation
             ,
             reductions
             of
             feiffes
             ,
             declarator
             of
             esheits
             ,
             entresses
             nonentresses
             &c.
             by
             selling
             of
             commissariats
             &c.
             by
             raysing
             and
             rigorously
             exacting
             the
             Quots
             of
             Testaments
             ,
             by
             sommes
             of
             money
             giuen
             unto
             them
             ,
             their
             sonnes
             or
             theyr
             servants
             ,
             for
             presentations
             ,
             collations
             ,
             testimonials
             of
             ordination
             ,
             or
             admission
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             people
             who
             would
             be
             at
             a
             good
             Minister
             ,
             and
             ordinarily
             by
             the
             cannie
             friends
             of
             the
             intrant
             ,
             who
             can
             finde
             no
             entrie
             but
             by
             a
             golden
             port
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             PASTOR
             would
             haue
             learning
             to
             growe
             ,
             
             &
             considering
             that
             n
             Schooles
             and
             Colledges
             are
             both
             the
             seminarie
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             &
             the
             Lebanon
             of
             God
             for
             building
             the
             Temple
             ,
             desyreth
             earnestly
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             be
             a
             Schoole
             in
             every
             congregation
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             might
             be
             more
             civill
             ,
             and
             might
             more
             easily
             learne
             the
             groundes
             of
             Religion
             ,
             he
             would
             haue
             the
             best
             ingynes
             chosen
             &
             provided
             to
             the
             students
             places
             in
             universities
             ,
             the
             worthyest
             &
             best
             men
             to
             the
             places
             of
             Teachers
             ,
             who
             might
             faythfully
             keepe
             the
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             from
             corruption
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             trueth
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             the
             holy
             fire
             that
             came
             down
             from
             heauen
             was
             kept
             by
             the
             Levites
             .
             He
             desireth
             the
             rewards
             of
             learning
             to
             be
             giuen
             to
             the
             worthyest
             ,
             and
             after
             they
             haue
             received
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             faythfull
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             least
             by
             loytering
             and
             lazinesse
             ,
             they
             become
             both
             unprofitable
             and
             unlearned
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             is
             not
             so
             desirous
             of
             learning
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             of
             ignorance
             in
             others
             ,
             that
             be
             onely
             may
             be
             eminent
             both
             in
             Kirk
             and
             Commonwealth
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             may
             render
             him
             blinde
             obedience
             and
             respect
             .
             He
             devoureth
             that
             himselfe
             which
             should
             entertaine
             particular
             
             schooles
             :
             he
             filleth
             the
             places
             of
             students
             without
             tryall
             of
             their
             ingines
             to
             pleasure
             his
             friends
             and
             suyters
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             the
             will
             of
             the
             maisters
             and
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             foundations
             ;
             he
             filleth
             the
             places
             of
             learning
             not
             with
             the
             learnedst
             ,
             but
             the
             welthiest
             sort
             ,
             who
             for
             any
             vigilancie
             of
             his
             might
             both
             corrupt
             the
             humane
             sciences
             and
             bring
             strange
             fire
             into
             the
             house
             of
             God.
             If
             a
             learned
             man
             happen
             to
             attaine
             to
             one
             of
             their
             highest
             places
             ;
             which
             they
             call
             the
             rewards
             of
             learning
             ,
             incontinent
             their
             learning
             beginneth
             to
             decay
             ,
             and
             their
             former
             gifts
             to
             wither
             away
             .
             So
             that
             their
             greate
             places
             and
             prelacies
             eyther
             finde
             them
             or
             make
             them
             unlearned
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             PASTOR
             by
             the
             gouvernment
             of
             the
             Kirk
             prescribed
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             
             o
             is
             strong
             to
             resist
             or
             represse
             Schismes
             ,
             heresies
             ,
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             spirituall
             power
             of
             sinne
             and
             Sathan
             ,
             but
             hath
             no
             strength
             to
             withstand
             the
             temporall
             power
             and
             authoritie
             of
             Princes
             .
             The
             same
             gouvernment
             sorts
             with
             monarchie
             no
             lesse
             ,
             then
             with
             Aristocrasie
             through
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             fitteth
             the
             same
             for
             all
             nations
             ,
             and
             diverse
             formes
             of
             civill
             policie
             .
             The
             Pastor
             acknowledgeth
             his
             Prince
             to
             be
             his
             onely
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             overseer
             superintendent
             over
             the
             whole
             Kirk
             in
             his
             dominions
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             preserver
             of
             the
             liberties
             of
             the
             Kirk
             and
             keeper
             of
             both
             tables
             ,
             To
             whom
             also
             the
             generall
             assembly
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             of
             some
             few
             commissioners
             chosen
             by
             them
             and
             convened
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             thought
             expedient
             by
             the
             Kings
             Commissioner
             ,
             may
             giue
             his
             Majestie
             better
             and
             more
             speedy
             satisfaction
             in
             Kirk
             affaires
             ,
             and
             with
             greater
             loue
             and
             contentment
             of
             the
             whole
             Kirk
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             his
             Majesties
             loving
             subjects
             ,
             then
             can
             be
             giuen
             by
             the
             thirteene
             Prelates
             .
             All
             which
             may
             be
             done
             upon
             a
             small
             parte
             of
             the
             prelates
             rent
             ,
             for
             bearing
             the
             charges
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Commissioner
             ,
             who
             also
             may
             be
             changed
             at
             his
             Majesties
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             and
             his
             gouvernment
             it
             weake
             to
             withstand
             the
             spirituall
             forces
             of
             sinne
             and
             Sathan
             ,
             but
             is
             strong
             to
             oppose
             the
             temporall
             power
             of
             princes
             ,
             and
             hath
             beene
             of
             all
             enemies
             the
             most
             dangerous
             to
             monarchie
             ;
             for
             howsoever
             now
             ,
             while
             opposition
             is
             made
             ,
             he
             flatter
             &
             fawne
             upon
             the
             Prince
             for
             his
             owne
             standing
             ,
             yet
             if
             all
             Ministers
             and
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             did
             acknowledge
             his
             Superioritie
             of
             binde
             the
             conscience
             ,
             the
             Primate
             of
             the
             Kirk
             would
             be
             powerfull
             then
             any
             Subject
             in
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             p
             and
             might
             proue
             as
             terrible
             to
             Kings
             ,
             whatsoever
             their
             Religion
             were
             ,
             as
             Popes
             haue
             beene
             to
             Emperors
             ,
             and
             Prelates
             haue
             beene
             to
             Kings
             in
             former
             times
             .
             He
             hath
             no
             power
             for
             all
             his
             credite
             and
             Lordly
             authority
             to
             get
             any
             thing
             done
             to
             his
             Majesties
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             with
             contentment
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             craft
             and
             violence
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             so
             long
             bended
             ,
             never
             one
             whole
             famous
             congregation
             within
             the
             Kingdome
             is
             eyther
             conquested
             ,
             or
             like
             to
             be
             subdued
             to
             his
             Conformitie
             ,
             but
             eyther
             the
             better
             or
             greater
             part
             ,
             or
             both
             haue
             resisted
             .
             And
             yet
             for
             his
             Lordly
             maintenance
             he
             
             hath
             impayred
             the
             rent
             of
             the
             crowne
             ,
             in
             so
             farre
             as
             it
             was
             aided
             by
             the
             collectorie
             ,
             he
             pulleth
             from
             the
             King
             the
             rents
             of
             great
             benefices
             ,
             the
             homage
             of
             Vassales
             with
             their
             commodities
             ,
             Regalities
             ,
             &
             other
             priviledges
             more
             proper
             for
             the
             Scepter
             then
             the
             Shepheards
             staffe
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             PASTOR
             desyreth
             no
             other
             title
             ,
             
             but
             to
             be
             called
             the
             minister
             of
             the
             towne
             or
             parish
             ,
             he
             stryveth
             with
             no
             man
             for
             precedencie
             ,
             he
             seekth
             no
             place
             in
             the
             Common
             wealth
             ,
             neyther
             in
             Counsell
             ,
             Session
             ,
             nor
             Exchequor
             ,
             but
             stirreth
             up
             ,
             and
             soundeth
             the
             Trumpet
             in
             the
             eare
             of
             the
             generous
             spirits
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             to
             shewe
             themselues
             worthy
             of
             their
             owne
             places
             ,
             and
             whether
             he
             be
             Minister
             in
             brough
             or
             land
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             Common
             servant
             to
             all
             ,
             from
             the
             highest
             to
             the
             lowest
             ,
             to
             parents
             and
             children
             ,
             to
             Masters
             &
             fervants
             in
             all
             pastorall
             dueties
             :
             while
             he
             liveth
             he
             harmeth
             none
             ,
             but
             helping
             all
             ,
             procuring
             honour
             to
             the
             greater
             ,
             &
             maintenance
             to
             the
             poorer
             sorte
             ,
             &
             when
             his
             life
             is
             brought
             to
             a
             comfortable
             end
             ,
             every
             soule
             blesseth
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             mourne
             for
             him
             ,
             as
             for
             a
             common
             parent
             ,
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             according
             to
             the
             politicall
             axiome
             q
             
               When
               vertue
               waineth
               ,
               Vanity
               waxeth
               ,
               and
               many
               titles
               much
               vanitie
               ,
            
             disdayning
             to
             he
             called
             any
             more
             the
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             hath
             taken
             upon
             him
             the
             Titles
             of
             the
             Nobilitie
             ,
             My
             Lord
             of
             Orknay
             ,
             My
             Lord
             or
             Cathnes
             ,
             My
             Lord
             of
             Murray
             ,
             My
             Lord
             of
             Argyl
             ,
             &c.
             with
             the
             title
             he
             taketh
             the
             place
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             filleth
             their
             places
             in
             Councell
             and
             Session
             ,
             and
             when
             risen
             up
             from
             his
             dunghill
             ,
             he
             is
             set
             on
             high
             places
             ,
             and
             is
             drunken
             with
             his
             new
             honours
             ,
             he
             lefteth
             his
             eares
             like
             Isis
             Asse
             ,
             aud
             as
             handmaides
             ,
             when
             they
             become
             mistresses
             ,
             he
             waxeth
             so
             insolent
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             not
             be
             borne
             .
             In
             his
             owne
             citie
             he
             will
             haue
             momage
             of
             all
             ,
             overtruleth
             the
             election
             of
             their
             Magistrates
             ,
             harmeth
             both
             parents
             and
             children
             through
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             by
             giving
             warrant
             far
             suddaine
             and
             secret
             mariages
             without
             proclamation
             ,
             which
             the
             verye
             Counsell
             of
             Trent
             cannot
             but
             allow
             ,
             he
             taketh
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             greater
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             spends
             that
             upon
             his
             pride
             ,
             which
             should
             serue
             for
             the
             poorer
             sorte
             .
             And
             when
             after
             many
             wishes
             ,
             his
             life
             at
             last
             is
             brought
             to
             an
             ende
             ,
             the
             whole
             Diocie
             is
             filled
             with
             joy
             ,
             and
             his
             owne
             familie
             and
             friends
             are
             filled
             with
             centempt
             ,
             and
             disgrace
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             PASTOR
             maketh
             the
             Kingdome
             fitte
             for
             warre
             ,
             against
             the
             time
             that
             necessities
             giue
             alarme
             :
             for
             ,
             by
             labouring
             to
             make
             the
             people
             truly
             religious
             ,
             he
             maketh
             them
             resolute
             for
             both
             parts
             of
             Christian
             fortitude
             ,
             actiue
             and
             passiue
             ,
             for
             doing
             valiantly
             ,
             and
             suffering
             constantly
             .
             In
             the
             time
             of
             peace
             ,
             r
             he
             stirreth
             them
             up
             against
             softnesse
             and
             intemperancie
             ,
             to
             diligence
             and
             labour
             ,
             whereby
             their
             
             bodies
             are
             the
             more
             able
             and
             durable
             :
             He
             strengtheneth
             also
             the
             nerues
             of
             warre
             ,
             by
             contenting
             himselfe
             with
             a
             meane
             estate
             ,
             &
             by
             his
             doctrine
             and
             example
             teaching
             people
             to
             spare
             in
             peace
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             of
             warre
             .
          
           
             The
             PRELATE
             maketh
             the
             Kingdome
             unfitte
             for
             warre
             :
             for
             by
             his
             government
             the
             people
             loose
             true
             fortitude
             ,
             with
             the
             loue
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             haue
             any
             kinde
             of
             Courage
             for
             battayle
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             the
             invincible
             courage
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             as
             the
             carnall
             and
             bastard
             Fortitude
             of
             Paganisme
             ,
             which
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             former
             hath
             ever
             been
             but
             pusillanimitie
             .
             By
             his
             oversight
             of
             ryoting
             and
             idlenes
             ,
             their
             bodies
             become
             weake
             and
             effeminate
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             owne
             large
             rents
             ,
             and
             his
             example
             of
             prodigalitie
             ,
             which
             to
             them
             is
             a
             law
             ,
             he
             enervates
             the
             estate
             ,
             and
             cutts
             asunder
             the
             sinewes
             of
             warre
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Prelates
               objection
               .
            
             
               THE
               Prelate
               will
               object
               ,
               
               that
               if
               you
               that
               are
               Pastors
               understoode
               eyther
               the
               manners
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               or
               the
               grounds
               of
               policie
               ,
               ye
               would
               see
               that
               neyther
               can
               Noblemen
               ,
               and
               others
               giuen
               to
               their
               pleasure
               beare
               your
               simple
               and
               censorious
               forme
               of
               preaching
               ,
               nor
               your
               austeere
               ,
               and
               precise
               forme
               of
               discipline
               ,
               and
               life
               ,
               nor
               yet
               can
               the
               High
               Court
               of
               Parliament
               wante
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               which
               make
               up
               one
               of
               the
               three
               estates
               :
               that
               ye
               are
               but
               shallowe
               ,
               and
               considers
               not
               what
               depth
               this
               drawes
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Pastors
               answer
               .
            
             
               WE
               knowe
               ,
               
               that
               of
               all
               rancks
               ,
               there
               be
               some
               who
               loue
               their
               pleasures
               more
               then
               God
               ,
               and
               these
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               first
               flattering
               parte
               of
               the
               objection
               ,
               will
               say
               with
               the
               old
               verse
               :
               
                 
                   Non
                   mihi
                   sit
                   Servus
                   ,
                   Medicus
                   ,
                   Propheta
                   ,
                   Sacerdos
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   is
                   no
                   servant
                   fit
                   for
                   me
                   ,
                
                 
                   Who
                   Phisitian
                   ,
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   Priest
                   will
                   be
                   .
                
              
               For
               such
               may
               neyther
               abide
               to
               be
               cured
               of
               their
               spirituall
               evils
               by
               the
               Counsell
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               to
               heare
               of
               the
               evils
               that
               will
               come
               ,
               if
               they
               refuse
               to
               be
               cured
               ,
               nor
               to
               exhorted
               to
               repentance
               ,
               when
               the
               calamities
               are
               turned
               upon
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               turned
               away
               :
               but
               all
               are
               not
               such
               ,
               and
               from
               which
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               in
               their
               pleasures
               ,
               we
               make
               appellation
               to
               themselues
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               in
               the
               paines
               or
               terrors
               of
               death
               ,
               &
               to
               be
               presented
               before
               the
               judge
               ,
               whether
               thē
               the
               pastor
               or
               prelate
               pleaseth
               thē
               better
               ?
               The
               other
               part
               of
               the
               objection
               ,
               the
               wisdome
               of
               the
               King
               and
               of
               the
               honourable
               Estates
               of
               Parliament
               can
               answer
               ,
               who
               know
               how
               a
               Parliament
               may
               be
               perfect
               without
               eyther
               Pastor
               or
               Prelate
               .
               If
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               a
               parliament
               ,
               we
               understand
               a
               generall
               &
               nationall
               meeting
               of
               the
               whole
               Kingdome
               and
               Kirk
               by
               their
               Commissioners
               ,
               
               with
               their
               supreame
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               King
               ,
               every
               one
               to
               giue
               his
               advise
               and
               judgment
               respectiue
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               societie
               civil
               ,
               or
               ecclesiasticall
               ,
               which
               he
               presents
               :
               commissioners
               of
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               to
               giue
               resolution
               from
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               neede
               be
               ,
               concerning
               matters
               civill
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               meddle
               with
               civill
               causes
               civilly
               ,
               and
               to
               propone
               petitions
               to
               the
               King
               &
               estates
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               to
               require
               their
               civill
               sanction
               ,
               &
               to
               see
               that
               nothing
               be
               concluded
               in
               things
               civill
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               a
               hinderance
               to
               the
               worship
               of
               God.
               The
               Nobilitie
               with
               Cōmissioners
               of
               Barons
               ,
               and
               Burrowes
               for
               civill
               matters
               ,
               &
               to
               add
               the
               civill
               sanction
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               Kirkmen
               chosen
               &
               instructed
               by
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               may
               sit
               in
               Parliament
               after
               this
               sense
               ,
               and
               are
               bound
               to
               cōtribute
               their
               best
               help
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               King
               &
               good
               both
               of
               Kirk
               and
               Countrey
               .
               But
               if
               by
               a
               Parliament
               we
               understand
               the
               highest
               Court
               &
               supreame
               judicature
               civill
               ,
               medling
               onely
               with
               civill
               matters
               ,
               or
               with
               matters
               of
               religion
               civilly
               ,
               as
               to
               adde
               the
               civill
               sanction
               ,
               and
               to
               ratifie
               by
               civill
               authoritie
               ,
               what
               hath
               been
               put
               in
               Cannon
               by
               the
               Kirk
               before
               ,
               thē
               the
               assembly
               of
               the
               Kirk
               or
               their
               Commissioners
               may
               ,
               or
               should
               attend
               the
               High
               Court
               of
               parliament
               ,
               as
               the
               Convocation
               house
               doth
               in
               our
               neighbour
               Kingdome
               ,
               but
               can
               haue
               no
               place
               nor
               vote
               in
               parliament
               ,
               neither
               in
               making
               lawes
               aboute
               things
               civill
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               civill
               authorising
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               :
               for
               Ministers
               should
               not
               judge
               of
               the
               right
               of
               inheritance
               ,
               nor
               pronounce
               sentence
               aboute
               forfeyture
               ,
               nor
               make
               lawes
               about
               weights
               ,
               and
               measures
               &c.
               but
               should
               exhort
               the
               people
               to
               obey
               the
               civill
               powers
               .
               Without
               bishops
               or
               ministers
               lawes
               haue
               been
               made
               by
               Parliament
               ,
               &
               may
               be
               made
               now
               no
               lesse
               then
               without
               Abbots
               ,
               Priors
               &c.
               who
               had
               once
               vote
               in
               Parliament
               no
               lesse
               then
               they
               .
               Their
               benefices
               are
               Baronies
               ,
               in
               respect
               whereof
               they
               claime
               vote
               in
               parliament
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               not
               Barons
               or
               proprietars
               ,
               &
               heretable
               possessors
               thereof
               to
               transmit
               them
               to
               their
               heirs
               ,
               or
               to
               alienate
               them
               ,
               but
               onely
               are
               usufructuaries
               to
               haue
               the
               use
               of
               the
               fruits
               of
               them
               for
               their
               time
               .
               Neither
               doth
               it
               suite
               with
               the
               ministers
               calling
               ,
               to
               haue
               such
               Baronies
               ,
               nor
               are
               they
               to
               be
               reckoned
               for
               ecclesiasticall
               persons
               ,
               but
               for
               civill
               ,
               when
               they
               haue
               place
               in
               parliament
               in
               respect
               of
               these
               Baronies
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               vote
               there
               in
               name
               of
               the
               Kirk
               .
            
             
               TO
               conclude
               then
               ,
               
               whether
               we
               looke
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               more
               pure
               and
               primitiue
               times
               of
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               nature
               &
               use
               of
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Reformation
               and
               proceeding
               of
               our
               owne
               Kirk
               ,
               or
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               peoples
               soules
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               happinesse
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               of
               every
               one
               ,
               from
               the
               King
               that
               sitteth
               upon
               the
               
               Throne
               ,
               to
               him
               that
               heweth
               the
               woode
               ,
               and
               draweth
               the
               water
               ,
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               whether
               the
               Pastor
               ,
               or
               the
               Prelate
               ,
               whether
               Reformation
               or
               Conformitie
               is
               to
               be
               followed
               by
               the
               true
               Christian
               and
               Countreyman
               .
               And
               that
               there
               is
               as
               greate
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               Bishops
               of
               our
               times
               ,
               and
               the
               faythfull
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Kirks
               ,
               as
               is
               from
               the
               light
               that
               commeth
               from
               the
               starres
               of
               heauen
               ,
               and
               the
               thick
               darkenesse
               that
               ariseth
               from
               the
               bottomlesse
               pitte
               .
               And
               it
               may
               be
               made
               manifest
               ,
               that
               since
               Bishops
               were
               cast
               in
               the
               moulde
               of
               the
               man
               of
               sinne
               ,
               wheresoever
               they
               haue
               ruled
               ,
               whether
               amongst
               the
               Papisticall
               and
               the
               Reformed
               (
               some
               fewe
               excepted
               ,
               who
               when
               they
               ventured
               upon
               these
               places
               ,
               wente
               out
               of
               their
               owne
               element
               )
               they
               haue
               been
               the
               greatest
               plagues
               both
               to
               Kirks
               ,
               and
               Kingdomes
               ,
               that
               ever
               had
               authoritie
               in
               the
               Christian
               world
               .
               Neither
               needeth
               any
               man
               to
               object
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Comparison
               that
               we
               haue
               made
               ,
               runneth
               all
               the
               way
               betwixt
               the
               good
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               the
               evill
               Prelate
               ,
               and
               therefore
               may
               be
               answered
               by
               the
               like
               unequall
               comparison
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               good
               Prelate
               and
               the
               evill
               Pastor
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               episcopall
               evils
               aboue
               mentioned
               were
               onely
               the
               personall
               faults
               of
               the
               men
               ,
               &
               not
               the
               corruptions
               necessarily
               accōpanying
               the
               estate
               and
               order
               of
               Prelates
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               good
               men
               fill
               these
               places
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               danger
               but
               the
               Kirk
               may
               be
               aswell
               ,
               or
               better
               governed
               by
               prelates
               ,
               then
               by
               Pastors
               :
               for
               the
               comparison
               is
               not
               so
               much
               betwixt
               the
               Pastor
               and
               Prelate
               ,
               as
               betwixt
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Pastor
               and
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Prelate
               or
               Bishop
               .
               s
               
                 It
                 is
                 one
                 thing
              
               (
               as
               Augustine
               sayth
               )
               
                 to
                 use
                 an
                 unlawfull
                 power
                 lawfully
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 other
                 thing
                 to
                 use
                 a
                 lawfull
                 power
                 unrighteously
                 and
                 unjustly
                 .
              
               Pastors
               may
               haue
               their
               owne
               personal
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               never
               so
               many
               as
               under
               the
               Prelates
               gouvernment
               :
               and
               Prelates
               may
               haue
               their
               owne
               good
               parts
               ,
               and
               never
               so
               many
               as
               by
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               Pastors
               opposition
               :
               but
               neyther
               the
               one
               nor
               the
               other
               are
               to
               be
               ascribed
               to
               their
               offices
               ,
               nor
               is
               the
               lawfulnesse
               and
               unlawfulnesse
               of
               their
               offices
               to
               be
               judged
               by
               their
               persons
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               when
               an
               unlawful
               power
               and
               a
               lawlesse
               man
               meete
               together
               the
               case
               of
               those
               that
               are
               under
               his
               authoritie
               must
               be
               the
               worse
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               see
               in
               the
               Papacie
               ,
               which
               being
               alwaies
               evill
               for
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               yet
               haue
               proved
               worse
               ,
               when
               monsters
               in
               steade
               of
               men
               haue
               sitte
               in
               that
               seate
               .
               But
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               evils
               which
               Prelates
               and
               their
               Lordly
               government
               bring
               upon
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               doe
               flowe
               from
               their
               sole
               jurisdiction
               ,
               exorbitant
               power
               ,
               medling
               in
               civill
               government
               ,
               and
               the
               curse
               of
               God
               upon
               that
               unlawfull
               estate
               ,
               all
               which
               are
               common
               to
               the
               whole
               order
               ,
               and
               not
               peculiar
               to
               some
               persons
               .
               And
               the
               corruptions
               which
               are
               common
               to
               all
               in
               these
               places
               ,
               although
               greater
               in
               some
               then
               in
               others
               ,
               of
               necessitie
               
               must
               flowe
               from
               the
               unlawfulnesse
               of
               the
               state
               and
               office
               it selfe
               .
               It
               is
               so
               farre
               ,
               that
               good
               men
               put
               in
               the
               places
               of
               Prelacie
               ,
               can
               make
               the
               government
               good
               ,
               that
               the
               places
               of
               prelacie
               haue
               ever
               corrupted
               the
               men
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               worse
               .
               So
               it
               was
               with
               Aeneas
               Sylvius
               ,
               who
               before
               his
               Popedome
               seemed
               sound
               and
               honest
               ,
               mainteyning
               many
               points
               against
               the
               tyrannie
               of
               the
               seate
               ,
               but
               being
               made
               Pope
               Pius
               the
               II
               ,
               retreated
               all
               ,
               and
               proved
               as
               impious
               and
               Antichristian
               as
               the
               rest
               :
               So
               many
               that
               haue
               beene
               of
               good
               account
               in
               the
               Ministerie
               ,
               and
               giuen
               hope
               of
               great
               good
               by
               them
               to
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               when
               they
               entred
               to
               be
               Bishops
               ,
               yet
               wholly
               degenerated
               from
               their
               first
               works
               ,
               and
               learned
               betime
               
                 ululare
                 cum
                 lupis
              
               ,
               to
               houle
               with
               the
               wolues
               :
               the
               experience
               whereof
               made
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 When
                 she
                 made
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 marred
                 a
                 good
                 Minister
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           GEntle
           Reader
           be
           intreated
           favourablie
           to
           passe
           by
           some
           slips
           in
           printing
           :
           as
           when
           one
           letter
           is
           put
           for
           another
           ,
           as
           n
           for
           
             r
             Scacarium
          
           pag.
           28.
           lin
           .
           à
           fine
           6.
           or
           one
           letter
           is
           wanting
           as
           pag.
           20.
           in
           margine
           Aerianum
           :
           or
           a
           letter
           abounds
           ,
           as
           pag.
           63.
           in
           margine
           
             Bodin
             .
             repi
          
           .
           or
           when
           a
           siliable
           is
           wanting
           pag.
           26.
           lin
           .
           ult
           .
           became
           .
           pag.
           41.
           in
           marg
           .
           Scoticana
           .
           or
           altered
           pag.
           64.
           in
           marg
           .
           savitia
           .
           or
           a
           word
           is
           misplaced
           ,
           pag.
           25.
           med
           .
           
             &
             the
             daughter
             had
             devouted
             the
             mother
             .
          
           and
           some
           other
           the
           like
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A17576-e110
           
             a
             Perth
             assemblie
             Preface
             .
          
           
             b
             Quid
             non
             evertat
             consueiudo
             ?
             quid
             non
             assiduitate
             duretur
             ?
             quid
             nō
             usui
             cedar
             ?
             Primū
             tibi
             importabile
             videtur
             aliquid
             ,
             processu
             temporis
             ,
             si
             assuescas
             ,
             judicabis
             nō
             adeo
             grave
             ,
             paulo
             post
             &
             leve
             senties
             ,
             paulo
             post
             nec
             senties
             ,
             paulo
             post
             etiā
             delectabit
             .
             Ita
             paulatim
             in
             cordis
             duritiam
             itur
             &
             ex
             illa
             in
             aversionem
             .
             Rernard
             .
             ad
             Eugen.
             
          
           
             c
             Expurga
             Domin●
             Vineam
             tuam
             sentibus
             undique
             &
             labruscis
             oppletam
             :
             fac
             ut
             olim
             slagellū
             de
             funiculis
             &
             de
             templo
             tuo
             sancto
             nummularios
             expelle
             ,
             vendētes
             èjice
             ,
             ementes
             exturba
             ,
             cunctos
             impios
             mercatore●
             ,
             nisi
             panitentiam
             egerint
             .
             Giezitas
             lepra
             percute
             ,
             Simonitas
             altè
             volantes
             ,
             Satanaque
             ministerioin
             excelsum
             elevatos
             illide
             ,
             ac
             dejice
             ,
             &c.
             
             Nicol.
             Clemangis
             .
          
           
             d
             Ephestion
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Craterus
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             e
             1
             Tim.
             5
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Proverb
             .
             29.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             Pericle
             dicente
             ,
             non
             invenire
             se
             quo
             pacto
             ministery
             rationem
             redderet
             ,
             atque
             ideo
             cōflictarie
             ergo
             inquit
             ,
             Alcibiades
             ,
             quare
             potius
             quemadmodum
             ratianem
             non
             reddas
             .
             Valer.
             Max.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Si
             pacem
             non
             potest
             habere
             cum
             fratre
             nisi
             subdito
             ostēdit
             se
             non
             tam
             pacem
             cupere
             ,
             quam
             sub
             pacis
             conditi●n
             vindictam
             .
             Hiero●
             ad
             Theop.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17576-e300
           
             The
             forme
             of
             worship
             ,
             and
             government
             ,
             to
             be
             learned
             from
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             What
             then
             is
             the
             kirks
             part
             .
          
           
             a
             Polycleti
             regula
             ad
             Reges
             ,
             Lesbia
             regula
             ad
             aequitatem
             opus
             .
             Bodinus
             〈◊〉
             method
             .
          
           
             The
             Prelate
             〈◊〉
             not
             among
             the●
             selues
             .
          
           
             b
             Iure
             divino
             di●sciplinam
             Hierarchicam
             tuentur
             alii
             ,
             alii
             jure
             humano
             tantum
             :
             alii
             no
             jure
             divino
             ,
             sed
             Apostolico
             ,
             alius
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             ali●
             episcopalem
             majoritatem
             mutabile●●
             contendunt
             ,
             ali●
             tuentur
             immutabilem
             ,
             ut
             ex
             Iuello
             ,
             Saravia
             ,
             Hooker●
             ,
             Dounamo
             ,
             Barles
             ,
             Bilsono
             ,
             Bancrofto
             .
             Tileno
             ,
             &
             aliis
             hierarchicis
             satis
             est
             maniffestum
             .
          
           
             They
             halt
             betwixt
             two
             .
          
           
             They
             would
             make
             a
             new
             ceremoniall
             law
             .
          
           
             c
             Quid
             litigamus
             ?
             fratres
             sumus
             .
             Non
             intestatus
             mortuus
             est
             pater
             ,
             fecit
             testamentum
             ,
             &
             sic
             mortuus
             est
             &
             resurrexit
             .
             Tam
             di●
             contenditur
             de
             haereditate
             mo●tuor●
             ,
             quamdiu
             testamentum
             proferatur
             in
             publicum
             ,
             &
             cum
             testamentum
             fu●rit
             prolatum
             in
             public●
             ,
             tacent
             〈◊〉
             ut
             tabula
             〈…〉
             &
             recitentur
             .
             Iudex
             intentus
             audit
             ,
             advocatisilēt
             ,
             praecones
             silentium
             faciunt
             ,
             &c.
             
             Augu.
             in
             Psal.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             The
             perpetuall
             and
             due
             off●cebearers
             in
             the
             Kirk
             .
          
           
             d
             1
             Corint
             .
             12.
             28.
             
             Ephes.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             No
             difference
             in
             Scripture
             between
             a
             pastor
             &
             a
             Bish.
             
          
           
             e
             Barnabas
             is
             called
             on
             Apostle
             act
             .
             14.
             4.
             
             &
             14.
             because
             he
             was
             an
             Apostle
             as
             Paul
             was
             ,
             Titus
             &
             other
             two
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             8.
             23.
             and
             Epaphroditus
             ,
             phil
             .
             2.
             25.
             are
             apostles
             ,
             or
             messengers
             of
             the
             Kirks
             
               Act.
               20.
               28.
               phil
               .
               1.
               1.
               1
               tim
               .
               3.
               2.
               tit
               .
               1.
               7.
               wher
               in
               the
               Syriack
               for
               the
               name
               of
               Bi.
               is
               put
               the
               word
               that
               signifies
               the
               Elder
               .
               1
               pet
               .
               5.
               1.
               2.
               
               No
               L.
               Bis.
               in
               script
               .
            
          
           
             f
             Onely
             Christ
             Lord
             in
             his
             own
             house
             .
             Ioh.
             13
             13.
             
             Heb.
             3.
             6.
             
             Mat.
             20.
             25
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             Luk.
             22.
             
             2●
             .
             the
             simple
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             denied
             to
             the
             Apost
             .
             which
             vvas
             granted
             to
             kings
             ,
             which
             the
             sons
             of
             Zebedeus
             sought
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             the
             Apostles
             did
             contend
             .
          
           
             No
             Bi.
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             pastors
             in
             Scrip.
             
          
           
             g
             Act.
             15.
             2.
             
             &
             20.
             
             1●
             .
             〈◊〉
             1.
             1.
             1
             pet
             ●
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Every
             Pastor
             in
             scripture
             huth
             his
             own
             particular
             flock
             ,
             none
             is
             without
             a
             flock
             ,
             nor
             with
             a
             Diocie
             .
          
           
             h
             Kirks
             of
             Iudea
             Gal.
             1.
             22.
             kirks
             of
             Galatia
             Gal.
             1.
             2.
             of
             Asia
             ,
             Macedonia
             &c.
             ever
             in
             the
             nūber
             of
             multitude
             as
             for
             Act.
             7.
             
             ●8
             .
             it
             is
             spokē
             of
             the
             whole
             nation
             of
             the
             Iewes
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             camping
             about
             the
             arke
             .
          
           
             The
             pastor
             hath
             power
             of
             ordination
             ,
             which
             the
             prelate
             appropriateth
             .
          
           
             i
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             neither
             doth
             the
             Ap.
             deny
             that
             to
             Presbyters
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             himselfe
             with
             them
             ,
             &
             which
             he
             ascribeth
             to
             Timothi●
             .
             1
             Tim.
             ●
             .
             22.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.
             6.
             neither
             the
             Prelate
             himselfe
             denyeth
             the
             power
             of
             ordinatiō
             to
             the
             presbyter
             ,
             but
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             power
             which
             he
             arrogateth
             to
             himselfe
             .
             Ordinat
             Deus
             per
             ecclesiam
             ordinat
             ecclesia
             per
             presby●erium
             ,
             ordinat
             presbyteriū
             per
             episcopos
             ,
             &
             pastores
             suos
             ;
             singuli
             conferunt
             in
             unum
             quae
             sua
             sunt
             .
             Iun.
             animad
             .
             1187.
             
          
           
             The
             Past
             hath
             the
             power
             of
             jurisdiction
             ,
             which
             the
             Prelate
             usurpeth
             &
             appropriateth
             .
          
           
             k
             Act.
             15
             ,
             6.
             and
             16.
             4.
             
             &
             20.
             28.
             29
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
             &
             14.
             32.
             40.
             1
             
             Thes.
             5.
             12.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             9.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
          
           
             l
             Decyding
             of
             controversies
             ,
             making
             of
             Canons
             for
             order
             ,
             or
             censuring
             of
             offences
             .
          
           
             No
             such
             majoritie
             of
             power
             of
             one
             pastor
             over
             another
             ,
             as
             the
             Prelate
             claimeth
             .
          
           
             m
             By
             scripture
             no
             Apostle
             hath
             power
             over
             another
             Apostle
             ,
             nor
             Evangelist
             over
             another
             Evangelist
             ,
             nor
             Elder
             over
             another
             Elder
             ,
             nor
             Deacon
             over
             another
             Deacon
             :
             but
             all
             are
             equall
             .
          
           
             The
             Pastor
             medleth
             not
             with
             matters
             civil
             ,
             but
             the
             Prelate
             is
             more
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             then
             about
             Christ.
             
          
           
             n
             Deu.
             33.
             8.
             
             Eze.
             34.
             1.
             
             Zach.
             11.
             17
             
             Matth.
             23.
             6.
             
             Luk.
             9.
             59.
             
             &
             12.
             13.
             
             &
             22.
             24.
             
             Ioh.
             21.
             15.
             
             Acts
             6.
             2.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             1.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             Pastor
             &
             prelats
             forme
             of
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             7.
             8.
             9.
             
             &c.
             Luke
             11.
             1.
             
             Exod.
             32.
             11.
             
             Num
             14.
             13.
             
             Acts
             2.
             5.
             and
             16.
             16.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Their
             preaching
             .
          
           
             p
             Act.
             28.
             23.
             
             R●
             .
             10.
             15.
             1
             
             Cor.
             1.
             21
             1
             
             Cor.
             9.
             16.
             1
             
             Pet.
             4.
             11.
             2
             
             Ioh.
             10.
             1
             
             Cor.
             3.
             12.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Musick
             .
          
           
             q
             2
             Chron.
             29.
             25.
             
             Not
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             temple
             ,
             &
             for
             that
             time
             of
             ceremoniall
             worship
             .
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             19.
             
             &
             26.
             
             Ephes.
             5.
             18.
             19.
             
             Collos.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             r
             Math.
             28.
             19.
             
             &
             all
             other
             places
             ,
             shewing
             baptisme
             to
             be
             a
             note
             discerning
             Christians
             from
             infidels
             .
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             21
             &
             such
             places
             proving
             Baptisme
             to
             be
             a
             signe
             of
             Christian
             profession
             ,
             Matth.
             3.
             
             The
             baptisme
             at
             Iordan
             solemne
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             done
             privately
             ,
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             at
             sometimes
             was
             in
             the
             infancie
             of
             the
             Kirk
             which
             cannot
             now
             be
             a
             rule
             to
             us
             in
             a
             Kirk
             constituted
             .
          
           
             Celebration
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             .
          
           
             s
             Matth.
             26.
             26.
             
             Mark.
             14.
             22.
             
             Luk
             22.
             19.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.
             23.
             out
             of
             which
             compared
             together
             the
             whole
             institution
             is
             to
             be
             learned
             and
             not
             frō
             the
             last
             place
             alone
             ,
             since
             it
             cantaineth
             not
             all
             things
             belonging
             to
             the
             institutiō
             ,
             Mat
             14.
             13.
             
             Luke
             24.
             30.
             1
             
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             Observation
             of
             the
             sabbath
             .
          
           
             t
             Gen.
             2.
             2.
             3.
             
             Exo.
             20.
             
             Deu.
             5.
             
             Num.
             15.
             32.
             
             Nehem.
             13
             15.
             
             Isa.
             56.
             2.
             and
             58.
             13.
             
             Ioel
             1.
             14.
             
             Psal.
             110
             ,
             3.
             
             Ioh.
             20.
             16.
             26.
             
             Act.
             2
             1.
             
             &
             20.
             7.
             1
             
             Cor.
             16.
             1.
             
             Gal.
             4.
             9.
             10
             
             Colos.
             2.
             16.
             17.
             
             Revel
             .
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             Residence
             .
          
           
             v
             Caranza
             proveth
             the
             necessite
             of
             the
             residence
             of
             Bishops
             by
             fiue
             places
             of
             the
             old
             Testam
             by
             three
             out
             of
             the
             Evangelist
             ,
             and
             fiue
             out
             of
             the
             apostolick
             uritings
             :
             and
             how
             can
             he
             be
             a
             bishop
             ,
             a
             shepheard
             ,
             a
             watch
             man
             &c.
             that
             is
             a
             non-resident
             .
          
           
             Life
             &
             conversatiō●2
             Cor.
             1.
             12.
             1
             
             〈◊〉
             3.
             
             ●
             .
             to
             8.
             
             &
             4.
             12
             2
             
             Tim.
             1.
             13.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             6.
             and
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             presence
             and
             blessing
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             y
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             19.
             
             Ier.
             12.
             10.
             
             &
             23.
             1
             —
             5.
             
             Ezec.
             34.
             2.
             
             —
             23.
             
             Zac.
             11.
             15.
             16.
             17
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.
             15.
             16.
             
             Iude
             11.
             
             Revel
             .
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             Object
             Bishops
             are
             warranted
             by
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             Shewing
             that
             the
             Prelate
             hath
             no
             warrāt
             in
             the
             word
             and
             the
             manifold
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             divine
             ,
             &
             diccesane
             bishop
             .
          
           
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             dixit
             Arist.
             in
             metaphys
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17576-e1500
           
             Antiquit●e
             ,
             the
             primitiue
             Kirk
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             of
             two
             sorts
             .
          
           
             a
             Licet
             Christus
             po●●
             caenam
             instituerit
             ,
             &
             suis
             discip
             .
             ministraverit
             sub
             utraque
             specie
             panis
             &
             vini
             hoc
             venerbile
             Sacramentum
             :
             tamē
             hoc
             non
             obstante
             ,
             sacrorū
             Canonū
             autoritas
             &
             approbata
             cōsuetudo
             ecclesiā
             servavit
             &
             servat
             ,
             &c.
             Caranza
             summa
             conc
             .
             Const.
             sess
             .
             13.
             distinguitur
             a
             Iuristis
             ,
             ipsa
             primativa
             ecclesia
             in
             primam
             &
             secundam
             .
          
           
             The
             mainteyners
             of
             Conformitie
             forgette
             themselues
             about
             antiquitie
             three
             wayes
             .
          
           
             b
             Whitgiftus
             ,
             Socratem
             Novatianum
             &
             Puritanum
             vocat
             .
             Saravia
             contra
             Bez.
             dicit
             Hieronimum
             apertè
             Arianū
             esse
             ,
             Dounamus
             contra
             omnes
             patres
             ,
             negat
             Petrum
             R●mae
             Episcopum
             fuisse
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             Quales
             sunt
             ,
             auter
             libri
             ,
             qui
             canones
             Apostolorū
             inscribitur
             ,
             Clemens
             ,
             Romanus
             ,
             Ignatius
             ,
             Dyonisius
             ,
             Areopagita
             ,
             Egesippus
             ,
             Dorotheus
             ,
             &c.
             De
             quibus
             Mortonus
             cōtra
             pontisicios
             ,
             Larvatiisti
             autores
             pueris
             terriculamēto
             esse
             possunt
             ,
             viris
             autem
             cordatis
             ,
             esse
             ludibrio
             del●ent
             .
          
           
             d
             Vitium
             malignitatis
             humanae
             ,
             ut
             vetera
             semper
             in
             laude
             ,
             praesentia
             sint
             in
             fastidio
             .
             Tacit.
             Miraturque
             nihil
             ,
             nisi
             quod
             Libitina
             sacravit
             Horat.
             Nec
             nossumus
             Nani
             ,
             nec
             illi
             g●gantes
             ,
             sed
             omnes
             ejusdem
             statura
             ,
             &
             quidem
             nos
             altius
             evecti
             ,
             eorum
             beneficio
             ,
             maneat
             modo
             in
             nobis
             quod
             in
             illis
             studium
             ,
             attentio
             animi
             ,
             vigilantia
             &
             amor
             veri
             ,
             qua
             si
             absint
             ,
             jam
             non
             nanisumus
             ,
             nec
             in
             gigantum
             hnmeros
             sedemus
             ,
             sed
             homines
             instar
             magnitudinis
             humi
             prostrats
             .
             Ludov.
             vives
             de
             causis
             corrup
             .
             art
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             pastor
             is
             not
             older
             then
             the
             N.
             Testamēt
             ,
             the
             prelate
             would
             fetch
             his
             prelacie
             from
             the
             Old
             Testam
             .
          
           
             e
             Mutato
             sacerdotio
             mutatur
             &
             lex
             heb
             .
             7.
             12.
             
             Ex
             sigura
             communi
             ,
             fine
             exemplo
             ,
             nihil
             cōcludi
             necessario
             potest
             .
             lun
             .
             de
             pontif
             .
          
           
             The
             pastor
             and
             not
             ●he
             prelate
             warran●●d
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             f
             Apost
             .
             &
             Euang.
             ●●mumofficia
             ,
             de●●de
             duo
             extraordinaria
             ,
             significant
             Officiū
             Apostoli
             &
             Euang.
             continet
             in
             se
             officium
             presbyteri
             eminenter
             ,
             sed
             non
             formaliter
             ,
             officiū
             autē
             episcopi
             hierarchici
             ,
             nec
             eminenter
             ,
             quia
             non
             datur
             episcopatus
             extra
             apostolatū
             ,
             quem
             contineat
             eminenter
             ,
             sicut
             datur
             presbyteratus
             .
          
           
             g
             In
             gradum
             〈◊〉
             succes●it
             Apostolis
             &
             Euang.
             in
             caput
             succedunt
             pastores
             ordinarii
             .
          
           
             The
             Past.
             and
             not
             the
             Prel
             .
             warranted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             h
             Intervallum
             ill●●
             ab
             ult
             .
             c.
             Act.
             Apost
             .
             ad
             medium
             ,
             Trajans
             imperium
             plane
             cu●●
             Varrone
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             voca●●
             potest
             .
             Ioseph
             .
             Scalig.
             prolegom
             .
             in
             Chronic●●
             Eusebii
             .
          
           
             i
             Vt
             hiatum
             euplere●
             Euseb.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Clementis
             nescio
             cujus
             (
             non
             est
             enim
             ille
             eruditus
             Alexandrinus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Hegesippi
             ,
             non
             melioris
             scriptoris
             sint
             delectu
             ,
             ea
             deprompsit
             .
             idem
             .
          
           
             The
             Pastor
             keepeth
             his
             place
             ,
             and
             authoritie
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Kirk
             ,
             when
             the
             prelate
             beginneth
             to
             worke
             ,
             &
             to
             be
             constant
             moderator
             ,
             or
             perpetuall
             president
             .
          
           
             k
             Who
             dare
             condemne
             all
             those
             worthy
             ministeri
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             were
             neve●
             ordeyned
             by
             presbyters
             in
             sundrie
             Kirks
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             at
             such
             times
             as
             bishops
             〈◊〉
             those
             parts
             where
             they
             lived
             ,
             opposed
             thēselues
             against
             the
             trueth
             〈◊〉
             God.
             Field
             book
             3.
             cap.
             39.
             
          
           
             l
             Paulatim
             quamvi●
             patribus
             nihil
             minus
             cogitantibus
             ,
             gradui
             episcopali
             aditus
             humanitus
             apertus
             ,
             per
             qu●●mox
             ingressa
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             istum
             ini●●
             quidem
             in
             Oligarchiā
             ,
             ac
             tandem
             〈◊〉
             horrendam
             illā●ntichristianā
             tyrannidem
             oecumenicā
             evexit
             ,
             haud
             satis
             scio
             an
             unquā
             abolendā
             nisi
             semel
             sublatis
             quibus
             eo
             ascendit
             gradibus
             ,
             in
             ordinem
             divinae
             institutionis
             redigatur
             .
             Bez.
             de
             grad
             cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             The
             pastor
             seeketh
             no
             honour
             but
             by
             his
             doctrine
             &
             life
             ;
             the
             prelate
             forsaketh
             this
             way
             and
             taketh
             him
             to
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             The
             pastor
             witnes
             for
             the
             trueth
             in
             the
             time
             o●
             defection
             ,
             which
             is
             wrought
             by
             the
             prelate
             ,
             perverting
             all
             after
             he
             is
             once
             entred
             .
          
           
             The
             past
             ,
             complained
             of
             that
             which
             he
             could
             not
             mend
             &
             the
             prel
             ,
             persecuted
             them
             that
             complained
             .
          
           
             m
             Ecce
             in
             pace
             amaritudo
             mea
             ama
             rissima
             ,
             amaraprius
             in
             nece
             martyrū
             ,
             amarior
             post
             〈◊〉
             conflictu
             hereti●●rum
             ,
             amariss●●●
             nunc
             in
             mori●●●
             domesticorum
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             Bern.
             super
             Cant.
             
          
           
             n
             Devotio
             peperit
             divitias
             ,
             &
             filia
             de
             voravit
             matrem
             .
             idem
             .
          
           
             o
             Olim
             fuerunt
             lignei
             calices
             ,
             &
             aurei
             sacerdotes
             :
             nunc
             contra
             sunt
             aure●
             calices
             &
             lignei
             sa
             cerdotes
             ,
             vulgo
             jactitatū
             .
          
           
             p
             Olim
             habuisse
             christianos
             obscura
             templa
             ,
             sed
             lucida
             cordainūc
             cōtra
             habere
             lucida
             templa
             sed
             obscura
             corda
             .
             &
             sequentia
             .
          
           
             The
             Past.
             desyred
             ,
             &
             urged
             a
             reformation
             ,
             which
             by
             〈◊〉
             meanes
             the
             pre●●●e
             refused
             .
          
           
             q
             D.
             Reynold
             his
             ●●●ter
             to
             S.
             Francis
             Knolles
             ▪
             concerning
             D.
             Bancrofts
             sermō
             1588.
             maketh
             this
             cleare
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             The
             Christiā
             Kirk
             for
             300
             yeres
             ,
             had
             such
             bishops
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             now
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             Shewing
             in
             many
             particulars
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             primitiue
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             our
             prelates
             ,
             who
             are
             liker
             unto
             the
             Roman
             Bisops
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             corrupt
             times
             .
          
           
             r
             Aetas
             parentum
             ,
             pejor
             avis
             tulit
             nos
             nequiores
             ,
             mox
             d●turus
             progeniē
             vitiosiorem
             ,
             Horat.
             
          
           
             s
             Ex
             his
             Ambrosij
             &
             Hieronimi
             constat
             primū
             ,
             in
             ipsix
             ecclesiae
             primordiis
             nullos
             tales
             episcopos
             fuisse
             ,
             quales
             postea
             instituti
             fuere
             ,
             scilicet
             qui
             suo
             jure
             reliquis
             e
             clero
             praeessent
             :
             unde
             colligitur
             &
             non
             esse
             id
             ipsum
             à
             Christo
             ,
             &
             apostolis
             institutū
             :
             &
             (
             quando
             quidem
             in
             eccl
             .
             id
             sit
             optimm
             quod
             primumū
             )
             ecclesiae
             fore
             consultius
             ,
             ut
             omnes
             presbyteri
             pari
             censerentur
             &
             jure
             &
             gradu
             .
             Secundo
             constat
             ne
             tū
             quidem
             ,
             cū
             hic
             episcoporum
             a
             presbyterù
             distinctorum
             ordo
             ,
             sive
             gradus
             est
             constitutus
             ,
             fuisse
             episcopos
             tamquam
             monarch●s
             ,
             &c.
             Chamier
             .
             de●
             oecumen
             .
             pontis
             .
             lib.
             18.
             cap.
             5.
             sect
             .
             6.
             
             Respondeo
             patrum
             authoritem
             nihil
             efficere
             ,
             ratio
             ,
             quia
             non
             ostendunt
             nullum
             unquam
             tempus
             extitisse
             cum
             essent
             episcopi
             pares
             presbyteris
             ,
             sed
             tantum
             inaequalitatem
             esse
             vetustissimam
             ,
             ae
             vicinam
             apostolirum
             temporibus
             ,
             quod
             nos
             ultro
             fatemur
             .
             idem
             Chamier
             .
             lib.
             10.
             cap.
             6.
             sect
             .
             24.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17576-e2810
           
             Many
             controversies
             &
             contentions
             about
             things
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             At
             the
             first
             reformation
             ,
             among
             three
             sorts
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Among
             Reformed
             Kirks
             this
             day
             
          
           
             The
             pastor
             resteth
             not
             in
             the
             estate
             of
             a
             Kirk
             ;
             that
             is
             indifferentgood
             ,
             but
             would
             be
             at
             further
             Reformation
             :
             the
             prelate
             inclyneth
             to
             defection
             .
          
           
             The
             past
             thinketh
             not
             that
             indifferēt
             which
             doth
             good
             or
             evil
             to
             the
             peoples
             soules
             :
             the
             prelate
             accounteth
             that
             indifferent
             ,
             which
             doeth
             neither
             good
             nor
             evil
             to
             his
             worldly
             estate
             .
          
           
             The
             past
             ,
             thinketh
             nothing
             indifferēt
             that
             is
             warranted
             by
             the
             word
             :
             the
             prelate
             everything
             that
             is
             not
             fundamentall
             .
          
           
             The
             pastor
             findeth
             the
             direction
             for
             ceremonies
             to
             be
             as
             perfect
             under
             the
             gospel
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             under
             the
             law
             but
             the
             prelate
             addeth
             unto
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             unperfect
             .
          
           
             The
             past
             .
             appointeth
             no
             new
             thing
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             :
             but
             the
             prel
             .
             is
             a
             new
             lawgiver
             .
          
           
             The
             pastor
             is
             so
             far
             limited
             ,
             that
             he
             thinketh
             nothing
             to
             be
             in
             use
             indifferent
             :
             but
             the
             prelate
             accounteth
             that
             to
             be
             precisenes
             &
             puritanisme
             
          
           
             The
             pastor
             feareth
             to
             giue
             offence
             in
             things
             indifferent
             :
             but
             the
             prelate
             is
             bold
             and
             scandalous
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             None
             but
             puritanes
             are
             precise
             in
             matters
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             Distinguishing
             betwixt
             two
             sorts
             of
             precisians
             or
             Puritanes
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17576-e3350
           
             How
             Reformation
             was
             ●●rought
             .
          
           
             A
             twofold
             duetie
             of
             the
             reformed
             Kirks
             .
          
           
             The
             Reformation
             of
             our
             kirk
             .
          
           
             Hist.
             of
             the
             Kirk
             of
             Scotland
             pag.
             108.
             
          
           
             a
             Magnū
             est
             hoc
             Dei
             munus
             quod
             una
             &
             religionem
             puram
             ,
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             doctrinae
             viz.
             retinendae
             vinculum
             in
             Scotiam
             intulistis
             ,
             Sic
             obsccro
             &
             oltcstor
             haec
             duo
             simul
             retinete
             ,
             ut
             uno
             amisso
             ,
             alterū
             diu
             permanere
             nō
             posse
             semper-memineritis
             .
             Sicut
             episcopi
             papatū
             pepererūt
             ,
             it
             a
             pseudoepiscopos
             .
             papatus
             reliquias
             ,
             epicureismū
             terru
             invecturos
             :
             hanc
             pestem
             caveant
             ,
             qui
             salvā
             ecclesiam
             cupiunt
             ,
             &
             quū
             illā
             in
             Scotia
             in
             tempore
             profligaris
             ,
             ne
             qu●so
             illā
             unquā
             admittas
             ,
             quantumvis
             unitatis
             retinendae
             specie
             ,
             quae
             veteres
             etiā
             optimos
             multos
             fefellit
             blandiatur
             .
             Bez.
             epist.
             79.
             
          
           
             b
             Est
             illud
             Ecclesiae
             Scotanae
             privilegium
             rarum
             prae
             multis
             ,
             in
             quo
             etiam
             ejus
             nomen
             apud
             exteros
             fuit
             celebre
             ,
             quod
             circiter
             annos
             plus
             minus
             54
             sine
             schismate
             nedum
             heresi
             ,
             unitatem
             cum
             puritate
             doctrinae
             servaverit
             &
             retinuerit
             .
             Hujus
             unitatis
             adminiculum
             ex
             Dei
             miscricordia
             maximum
             fuit
             ;
             quod
             paulatim
             cum
             doctrina
             Christi
             &
             Apostolorum
             disciplinam
             ,
             sicut
             ex
             verbo
             Dei
             est
             praescripta
             ,
             una
             fuit
             recepta
             ,
             &
             quam
             proxime
             fieri
             potuit
             ,
             secundum
             eam
             totum
             regimen
             Ecclesiasticum
             ,
             fuit
             administratum
             .
             Hac
             rati●ne
             omnia
             schismatum
             ,
             atque
             errorum
             semina
             quā
             primum
             pullulare
             ,
             aut
             so
             exerere
             visa
             sunt
             ,
             in
             ipsa
             quasi
             herba
             &
             partu
             sunt
             suffocata
             ,
             &
             extirpata
             .
             Det
             Dominus
             Deus
             pro
             immensa
             sua
             bon●tate
             Regiae
             Majestati
             serenis●ima
             ,
             omnibusque
             ecclesiarum
             gubernatoribus
             ,
             potestatibus
             ecclesiae
             nutritiis
             ,
             ut
             ex
             Dei
             verbo
             illam
             unitatem
             ,
             &
             doctrinae
             puritatem
             perpetuo
             conservent
             .
             Amen
             .
             Corpus
             Conf●s
             .
             fidei
             pag.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Ba●●llc
             .
             Doron
             .
          
           
             The
             discipline
             &
             government
             of
             the
             Kirk
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             began
             to
             be
             reformed
             ,
             and
             the
             prelate
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             .
          
           
             d
             Books
             of
             discipl
             .
          
           
             e
             An.
             1566.
             
          
           
             f
             Beza
             to
             Knox
             an
             .
             1571.
             
          
           
             The
             pastor
             proceedeth
             in
             this
             point
             of
             reform●tion
             ,
             and
             the
             prel
             .
             in
             his
             avarice
             and
             ambition
             .
          
           
             g
             To
             these
             the
             Superintendents
             were
             subject
             by
             an
             act
             of
             the
             assembly
             anno
             1562.
             
          
           
             h
             Leith
             1571.
             
          
           
             At
             last
             prelacie
             is
             rooted
             out
             with
             consent
             of
             the
             whole
             Kirk
             .
          
           
             i
             Edenburgh
             anno
             1575.
             
          
           
             k
             Dundie
             .
             an
             .
             1580
             
          
           
             l
             Trenent
             .
             anno
             1604.
             
          
           
             The
             Kirk
             now
             reformed
             in
             doctrine
             &
             discipline
             useth
             hee
             authoritie
             against
             all
             sorts
             of
             finne
             ,
             till
             men
             of
             episcopall
             disposition
             make
             a
             new
             division
             againe
             .
          
           
             m
             Perth
             .
             1596.
             
          
           
             The
             pastor
             stādeth
             to
             the
             reformation
             against
             Episcopar●s
             which
             the
             Prela●●
             attaineth
             unto
             〈◊〉
             last
             by
             many
             degrees
             ,
             and
             much
             working
             .
          
           
             n
             Dundie
             anno
             1597.
             
             May
             ,
             and
             March
             following
             ,
             Falkland
             a.
             1598.
             
             Halyrudhouse
             anno
             1599.
             
             Montrosen
             annò
             1600.
             
          
           
             o
             Linlithgo
             1606.
             
          
           
             p
             An.
             1610
             Febr
             :
          
           
             q
             Glasgow
             1610.
             
             Iune
             .
          
           
             r
             An.
             1610.
             
             November
             .
          
           
             The
             way
             of
             the
             Pastors
             reformation
             and
             the
             prelates
             defection
             very
             cōtrary
             .
          
           
             The
             past
             .
             beareth
             witnes
             against
             the
             severall
             degrees
             of
             defection
             ,
             and
             feareth
             a
             change
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             the
             prel
             .
             entereth
             upō
             so
             soone
             as
             the
             government
             is
             altered
             ,
             and
             he
             come
             to
             his
             power
             .
          
           
             f
             Aberdein
             1616.
             
             Sanctandr
             .
             anno
             1617.
             
          
           
             t
             Perth
             1618.
             
          
           
             v
             Edenburgh
             anno
             1621.
             
          
           
             The
             past
             .
             resolveth
             to
             be
             constāt
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             against
             al
             heresie
             and
             corruption
             ,
             which
             is
             entering
             every
             day
             by
             the
             prelates
             misgovernment
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             The
             Superintendents
             in
             the
             beginning
             were
             prelates
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             Shewing
             particularly
             ,
             that
             the
             Superintendents
             were
             not
             prelates
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17576-e4320
           
             The
             good
             estate
             of
             the
             Kirk
             the
             end
             of
             Kirk
             policie
             .
          
           
             a
             Salus
             populi
             suprema
             lex
             .
             eversa
             domo
             ,
             interdum
             rei
             publicae
             status
             manere
             potest
             :
             urbis
             ruina
             ,
             penates
             omnes
             secum
             traha●
             necesse
             est
             .
             Valet
             .
             max.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             prelate
             abuseth
             the
             people
             three
             waies
             in
             determining
             what
             is
             the
             good
             estate
             of
             the
             Kirk
             .
          
           
             The
             pastor
             careful
             to
             preserue
             the
             puritie
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Kirk
             :
             the
             prelate
             cares
             more
             for
             his
             own
             things
             .
          
           
             k
             As
             Christs
             reall
             descent
             into
             hell
             ,
             many
             Lutherane
             ,
             Arminian
             and
             popish
             errors
             .
          
           
             The
             pastor
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             ceremonies
             lookes
             to
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             which
             the
             prelate
             misregardeth
             .
          
           
             The
             past
             .
             in
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             his
             ministerie
             intends
             the
             feeding
             of
             the
             flock
             :
             the
             prel
             .
             to
             feede
             him selfe
             .
          
           
             The
             past
             .
             subject
             to
             the
             sdiscipline
             of
             the
             Kirk
             himselfe
             ,
             &
             〈◊〉
             it
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             the
             prelate
             neither
             subject
             to
             the
             discipline
             him self
             nor
             exerciseth
             it
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             nor
             suffreth
             the
             pastors
             to
             exercise
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             pastor
             would
             haue
             all
             things
             be
             done
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             by
             the
             free
             assemblies
             of
             the
             Kirk
             :
             the
             prel
             .
             will
             rule
             all
             by
             him selfe
             ,
             whether
             in
             assembly
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             assembly
             .
          
           
             The
             Pastor
             planteth
             the
             Kirk
             with
             the
             best
             men
             ,
             with
             consent
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             without
             hurting
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             intrant
             :
             the
             prelate
             with
             such
             as
             please
             him
             ,
             without
             consent
             of
             the
             people
             or
             presbyterie
             ,
             and
             with
             hurting
             of
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             intrant
             .
          
           
             c
             Dignitatibus
             viros
             dandos
             ,
             non
             dignitates
             hominibus
             dicere
             solitus
             Aeneas
             Syl.
             Platina
             .
             Magistratus
             alios
             mereri
             ,
             &
             non
             habere
             :
             alios
             habere
             ,
             &
             non
             mereri
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             d
             Praesidentia
             non
             ex
             virtute
             sed
             malitia
             astimatur
             ,
             nō
             dignorum
             sed
             potētiorum
             sunt
             throni
             ,
             cathedra
             sine
             ullo
             acquiritur
             labore
             ,
             &
             prelati
             sunt
             qui
             nihil
             ad
             grad●
             praeterquam
             velle
             ,
             adferunt
             .
             Nazianz
             ▪
             Si
             percūctari
             velles
             quis
             eos
             praefecerit
             ,
             Sacerdotes
             respondent
             m●x
             ,
             &
             dicunt
             ,
             ab
             Archiepiscopo
             nuper
             sum
             Episcopus
             ordinatus
             ,
             centumque
             〈◊〉
             solidos
             dedi
             ,
             ut
             Episcopalem
             gradum
             assequi
             meruissem
             ,
             quoi
             si
             minimè
             dedissem
             ,
             hodie
             episcopus
             non
             essem
             .
             Ambros.
             citante
             Bulling
             .
             decad
             .
             5.
             serm
             4.
             
             Curritur
             ad
             curas
             ecclesiasticas
             ,
             a
             doctis
             pariter
             &
             indoctis
             ,
             quasi
             quisque
             sine
             curis
             victurus
             sit
             ,
             cum
             ad
             curas
             pervenerit
             .
             Bern.
             epist.
             42.
             
          
           
             The
             pastor
             by
             all
             means
             seeketh
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Kirk
             .
             the
             prelate
             seeketh
             his
             owne
             peace
             &
             prosperitie
             .
          
           
             e
             Sicut
             olim
             pestiferam
             illam
             vestiā
             ,
             quae
             per
             Ari●s●
             primo
             de
             infernis
             extulerat
             caput
             ,
             cupiditus
             episcopatus
             induxit
             :
             sic
             hodiernam
             haeresin
             (
             nimirum
             pontificis
             Romani
             primatum
             )
             pracipuè
             nutriunt
             ,
             quos
             jam
             men●●care
             suppudet
             ,
             Aeneas
             Syl.
             
          
           
             The
             Pastor
             contents
             himself
             with
             his
             competent
             stipend
             ,
             the
             prelate
             is
             a
             master
             of
             the
             Kirks
             patrimonio
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             Paritie
             is
             Anarchie
             and
             confusion
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             Shewing
             by
             many
             particulars
             ,
             that
             the
             order
             of
             the
             ministerie
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             is
             far
             from
             confusion
             .
          
           
             f
             Distinguendum
             inter
             autoritatem
             meriti
             ,
             &
             potestatis
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17576-e4930
           
             It
             is
             best
             both
             for
             Kirk
             and
             State
             whē
             civill
             and
             ecclesiasticall
             authoritie
             joyne
             together
             .
          
           
             Civill
             authoritie
             doeth
             good
             to
             religion
             .
          
           
             a
             Esa.
             49.
             23.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             Quomodo
             ergo
             reges
             Domino
             serviunt
             in
             timore
             ,
             nisi
             ea
             qua
             cōtra
             jussa
             Domini
             fiunt
             ,
             religiosa
             severitate
             prohibendo
             ,
             a●que
             plectendo
             ?
             aliter
             enim
             servit
             quiahomo
             est
             ,
             aliter
             quia
             etiā
             rex
             est
             :
             quia
             homo
             est
             ei
             servit
             fideliter
             vivendo
             ,
             quia
             vero
             etiā
             rex
             est
             ,
             servit
             leges
             justa
             praecipientes
             ,
             &
             cōtraria
             prohibentes
             ,
             convenienti
             rigore
             sanciendo
             sicut
             servivit
             Ezechias
             lucos
             ,
             &
             templa
             idolorū
             ,
             &
             illa
             excelsa
             quae
             contra
             praecepta
             Dei
             fuerant
             constructa
             ,
             destruendo
             .
             Sicut
             servivit
             Iosias
             ,
             talia
             &
             ipse
             faciendo
             .
             Sicut
             servivit
             rex
             Ninivitaru
             ,
             universam
             civitatem
             ad
             placandū
             Dominis
             cōpellendo
             .
             Sicut
             servivit
             Darius
             ,
             idolum
             frang●ndū
             in
             potestatem
             Danieli
             dado
             .
             &
             inimicos
             ejus
             leonibus
             ingerendo
             .
             Sicut
             servivit
             Nebuchad
             omnes
             in
             regno
             suo
             positos
             ,
             a
             blasphemando
             ,
             Dei
             lege
             terribili
             prohibendo
             .
             In
             hoc
             ergo
             serviunt
             Domino
             reges
             ,
             in
             quantūsunt
             reges
             ,
             cum
             〈◊〉
             faciunt
             ad
             serviendū
             〈◊〉
             quae
             non
             p●ssunt
             facere
             〈◊〉
             reges
             ,
             August
             .
             epist.
             ser
             〈◊〉
             ad
             Bonifacium
             ,
          
           
             Religion
             doeth
             good
             to
             〈◊〉
             the
             whole
             commonweal
             .
          
           
             c
             Hostis
             Herodes
             impie
             ,
             Christum
             venire
             quid
             times
             ?
             non
             cripit
             mortalia
             ,
             qui
             regna
             dot
             coelesti●
             .
             Sedulius
             Hymn
             .
          
           
             d
             Omne
             sub
             regno
             gravioriregnum
             est
             Sonec
             .
             Traged
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             religion
             is
             best
             for
             the
             state
             
          
           
             The
             Pastor
             preserveth
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             which
             the
             prelate
             ruinateth
             .
          
           
             e
             Non
             tam
             numerorum
             simulacra
             inania
             ,
             aut
             Solis
             &
             syderum
             immutabilū
             ratio
             urbes
             &
             regna
             perdunt
             :
             quam
             impietas
             primum
             ,
             deinde
             injustitia
             ,
             &
             virtutum
             expu●trix
             luxuria
             ,
             Dom.
             de
             la
             None
             .
             discurs
             .
             polit
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Causas
             eversionis
             reipublicae
             quaerunt
             in
             ipsa
             reipublica
             .
             Arist.
             polit
             .
             5.
             
             Bodian
             .
             de
             reipub
             .
             libr.
             4.
             
             Daneus
             politi
             .
             cap.
             5.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Xenoph.
             paed
             .
             Cyr.
             8.
             
             Fulix
             respublica
             esse
             non
             potest
             ,
             stantibus
             moenibus
             ,
             ruentibus
             moribus
             .
             Chokier
             Haec
             nisi
             urbe
             ab●rant
             ,
             centuplex
             murus
             rebus
             servandis
             parum
             est
             .
             Plaut
             .
          
           
             The
             pastor
             loveth
             Christian
             simplicitie
             ,
             and
             not
             Machivels
             policie
             :
             the
             prelate
             liketh
             policie
             more
             then
             that
             simplicity
             .
          
           
             f
             Ante
             omnia
             optandum
             principi
             ut
             pius
             videatur
             ,
             non
             tamen
             ut
             sit
             .
             Oportet
             principem
             semper
             adversari●
             in
             se
             alere
             ,
             ut
             eo
             oppresso
             potentior
             videatur
             .
             Religio
             animos
             hominum
             ,
             primit
             ,
             servitia
             subditos
             〈◊〉
             officio
             continet
             .
             Tuta
             est
             civitas
             quae
             dissidia
             &
             f●ctiones
             nutrit
             .
             Machiv
             .
             de
             princ
             .
             &
             comment
             .
             in
             Livium
             .
          
           
             g
             Alter
             urbinatem
             ,
             alter
             Mediolanensem
             Ducatum
             artibus
             Machiavellicis
             invasit
             ,
             &
             ad
             tempus
             tenuit
             ,
             uterque
             Machiavellicae
             politiae
             exemplar
             perfectissimum
             misero
             periit
             .
             Dane
             .
             polit
             .
             praef●t
             .
          
           
             The
             Pastor
             distinguisheth
             betwixt
             things
             civill
             and
             ecclesiasticall
             ,
             and
             holdeth
             him
             at
             his
             owne
             calling
             :
             the
             prelate
             confoundeth
             all
             ,
             and
             will
             rule
             all
             .
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aristot
             ,
             polit
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             Nemo
             sequens
             existimat
             se
             posse
             simul
             Aeneam
             &
             Hectorem
             ,
             Catonem
             &
             Scipionem
             in
             thea●ro
             ci●itatis
             agere
             .
             Cas.
             polit●
             libr.
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             Romani
             ,
             Macedones
             ,
             Lacedamonij
             legem
             tulerunt
             ,
             ut
             nemo
             duobus
             simul
             fungatur
             officis
             .
             Metiothus
             exercitū
             ducit
             .
             Metiothus
             vias
             ●urat
             ,
             Metiothus
             furinā
             tractat
             ,
             Metiothus
             cūctis
             aliis
             praest
             ,
             Metiothus
             itaque
             plorabit
             .
             Plutarch
             .
             
               The
               Pastor
               assisteth
               the
               civill
               Magistrate
               ,
               the
               prelat
               hindreth
               him
               .
            
          
           
             l
             H●c
             coertio
             ad
             Christe
             norman
             dirigitur
             ,
             latenter
             primum
             &
             amice
             ,
             deinde
             paulo
             acerbius
             ,
             tunc
             nisi
             paret
             sequitur
             interdictio
             sacrorum
             gravis
             &
             efficax
             ,
             interdictionem
             animadversio
             magistratus
             .
             Ita
             sit
             ut
             quae
             legibus
             nusquavindicantur
             ,
             illie
             sine
             vi
             &
             tumul
             tu
             coerceantur
             ,
             igitur
             nulla
             meretricia
             ,
             nullae
             ebrietates
             ,
             nullae
             saltationes
             ,
             nulli
             mendici
             ,
             nulli
             otiosi
             in
             ea
             civitate
             reperiuntur
             .
             Bodin
             .
             de
             rep
             .
             Ge●nevens
             .
             meth
             .
             〈◊〉
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             pastor
             profitable
             to
             the
             commonwealth
             ,
             but
             not
             chargeable
             :
             the
             prelate
             chargeable
             but
             not
             profitable
             .
          
           
             m
             Non
             est
             studendum
             ut
             plurimi
             sint
             in
             repub
             .
             magistratus
             ,
             sed
             ut
             quam
             cōmodissime
             &
             optime
             gerant
             remp
             ,
             ij
             qui
             erunt
             necessarij
             .
          
           
             The
             pastor
             a
             ma●●●ner
             of
             Schooles
             and
             learning
             ,
             the
             Prelate
             of
             neither
             .
          
           
             n
             Quales
             schola
             exhibet
             h●mines
             ,
             tales
             habitura
             est
             respublica
             .
             Dan.
             pol.
             Hinc
             major
             pars
             salutis
             vel
             corruptionis
             reip
             .
             pendet
             ,
             &
             ex
             scholarum
             fontibus
             ,
             divini
             &
             humani
             ●ur●
             praesidium
             vel
             expugnatio
             oritur
             ;
             ibi
             enim
             discuntur
             prima
             literarum
             monumenta
             ,
             artes
             ingenuae
             mores
             ,
             jura
             divina
             &
             humana
             ,
             quae
             omnia
             permaxi
             me
             interest
             incontaminata
             servari
             &c.
             Greg.
             Tholos
             .
             lib.
             13.
             cap.
             3.
             
             Plebeiis
             argenti
             ,
             nobilibus
             auri
             ,
             principibus
             gemmarum
             loco
             literas
             esse
             debere
             .
             Aeneas
             Syl.
             Platina
             ,
             Indoctus
             Episcopus
             asino
             comparandus
             .
             idem
             .
          
           
             The
             Pastors
             governmēt
             by
             assemblies
             meeter
             for
             a
             Monarchie
             thē
             the
             episcopal
             gouvernment
             .
          
           
             o
             Possunt
             judicare
             ,
             non
             possunt
             praejudicare
             ,
             habent
             vim
             charitatis
             ,
             non
             habent
             vim
             authoritatis
             .
             Hugo
             de
             S.
             victore
             de
             sacram
             .
             part
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             Quod
             si
             Christiani
             olim
             non
             deposuerunt
             Neronem
             &
             Dioclesianum
             ,
             &
             Iulianum
             apostatam
             ac
             Valentem
             Arianum
             &
             similes
             ,
             id
             fuit
             quia
             deerant
             vires
             temporales
             Christianis
             .
             Bellarm.
             de
             Rom.
             Pont.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             7.
             pessime
             sed
             ut
             Hierarchicum
             decebat
             .
          
           
             The
             Pastor
             taketh
             no
             mans
             title
             ,
             nor
             dignitie
             nor
             place
             :
             the
             Prelate
             taketh
             all
             these
             from
             the
             Nobles
             and
             Peeres
             of
             the
             Land.
             
          
           
             q
             Virtute
             decrescente
             crescit
             vanitas
             ,
             &
             titulorum
             arrogantia
             proverbium
             de
             repub
             .
             Veneta
             cū
             usurparetur
             titulus
             ,
             Domine
             ,
             sim
             pliciter
             ,
             tunc
             ●acta
             est
             resp
             .
             cum
             Domine
             stabilita
             est
             :
             Magnifice
             Domine
             tunc
             eversa
             est
             .
             Plebeios
             ex
             humili.
             genere
             natos
             ,
             si
             ad
             dignitates
             &
             honores
             pervenerint
             ,
             immemires
             suae
             sortis
             ,
             plerumque
             ambitione
             insolenter
             se
             efficere
             aliosque
             deptimere
             conari
             cōstat
             .
             ijdē
             multo
             insolentiores
             &
             propemodum
             intollerabiliores
             magna
             cū
             actura
             reip
             .
             esse
             solent
             .
             quā
             qui
             nobili
             celebri
             &
             vetere
             stirpe
             geniti
             sunt
             ,
             ita
             ut
             veterū
             ille
             rectè
             dixerit
             .
             Baiuli
             imperāt
             &
             mali
             sunt
             superiores
             bonis
             ,
             ●etuo
             ne
             navē
             fluctus
             opprimat
             .
             Camer
             .
             cent
             .
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Epig.
             grac.
             
               The
               Pastor
               maketh
               the
               mindes
               ,
               the
               bodies
               and
               estates
               of
               the
               people
               sit
               for
               warre
               :
               the
               prel
               .
               disableth
               all
               .
            
          
           
             r
             Fortiter
             ille
             facit
             qui
             mi●ser
             esse
             potest
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             The
             estates
             of
             parliament
             cannot
             bear
             the
             severitie
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             nor
             want
             the
             prelates
             to
             be
             the
             third
             estate
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             Shewing
             that
             the
             faythfull
             pastor
             will
             at
             some
             time
             be
             found
             comfortable
             to
             all
             estates
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             parliament
             may
             be
             perfect
             without
             the
             Prelates
             .
          
           
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             A
             generall
             objection
             answered
             .
          
           
             s
             Aliud
             est
             injusta
             potestate
             justè
             velle
             uti
             ,
             &
             aliud
             est
             justa
             potestate
             injustè
             velle
             uti
             .
             August
             .
             de
             bono
             conjug
             .
             cap.
             14.